Americans no Iewes, or improbabilities that the Americans are of that race. By Hamon l'Estrange, Kt.
         L'Estrange, Hamon, 1605-1660.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A87878 of text R205986 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Thomason E643_3). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 196 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 43 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A87878
         Wing L1186
         Thomason E643_3
         ESTC R205986
         99865198
         99865198
         117435
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A87878)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 117435)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 99:E643[3])
      
       
         
           
             Americans no Iewes, or improbabilities that the Americans are of that race. By Hamon l'Estrange, Kt.
             L'Estrange, Hamon, 1605-1660.
          
           [4], 80, [2] p.
           
             Printed by W.W. for Henry Seile over against St. Dunstans Church in Fleetstreet,
             London :
             1652 [i.e. 1651]
          
           
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "Octob. 5."; The "2" in the imprint date is crossed out and date altered to 1651.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Judaism -- Relations with Christianity -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
       A87878  R205986  (Thomason E643_3).  civilwar no Americans no Iewes, or improbabilities that the Americans are of that race.:  By Hamon l'Estrange, Kt. L'Estrange, Hamon 1651    34057 273 105 0 0 0 0 111 F  The  rate of 111 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the F category of texts with  100 or more defects per 10,000 words. 
        2007-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-06 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-03 John Pas
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-03 John Pas
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
         
           Americans
           no
           Iewes
           ,
           OR
           Improbabilities
           that
           the
           
             Americans
          
           are
           of
           that
           race
           .
        
         
           
             They
             shall
             be
             scattered
             abroad
             ,
             and
             their
             remembrance
             shall
             cease
             .
          
        
         
           Deut.
           32.
           
             v.
          
           26.
           
        
         
           
             Vntill
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             be
             come
             in
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             Israel
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
          
        
         
           Rom
           11.
           25.
           
        
         
           
             For
             through
             their
             fall
             Salvation
             commeth
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             to
             provoke
             them
             to
             follow
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Rom.
           11.
           11.
           
        
         
           By
           HAMON
           l'ESTRANGE
           ,
           Kt.
           
        
         
           
             LONDON
             ,
          
           Printed
           by
           
             W.
             W.
          
           for
           
             Henry
             Seile
          
           over
           against
           St.
           
           
             Dunstans
             Church
          
           in
           
             Fleetstreet
             .
          
           1652.
           
        
      
       
       
       
         
           To
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           NOt
           long
           since
           a
           Book
           (
           entitled
           
             Jews
             in
             America
             ,
          
           or
           ,
           
             Probabilities
             that
             the
             Americans
             are
             of
             that
             race
             )
          
           was
           sent
           unto
           me
           by
           the
           Author
           thereof
           ,
           a
           Divine
           ,
           whom
           I
           do
           much
           esteem
           and
           reverence
           for
           his
           gravity
           and
           learning
           :
           I
           read
           the
           same
           with
           more
           diligence
           and
           delight
           for
           the
           Authors
           sake
           ,
           but
           as
           I
           sailed
           through
           the
           discourse
           ,
           I
           fell
           upon
           many
           Sands
           and
           Rocks
           of
           reluctance
           to
           my
           sense
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           soon
           after
           I
           committed
           mine
           observations
           to
           writing
           and
           being
           free
           and
           Independent
           ,
           
             Nullius
             addictus
             jurare
             in
             verba
             —
          
           not
           to
           conjured
           by
           any
           obligation
           of
           amity
           or
           respect
           contrary
           to
           mine
           own
           reading
           ,
           reason
           ,
           and
           apprehension
           ,
           wherein
           I
           am
           confident
           of
           the
           Authors
           candid
           leave
           and
           permission
           ,
           as
        
         
           
             Me
             penes
             arbitrium
             est
             &
             jus
             &
             norma
             loquendi
          
           I
           conceive
           my self
           at
           liberty
           to
           subscribe
           unto
           the
           Author
           ,
           or
           refuse
           ;
           the
           first
           is
           a
           good
           ,
           dull
           ,
           safe
           ,
           quiet
           way
           ,
           but
           I
           am
           loath
           to
           betray
           mine
           understanding
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           vote
           and
           involve
           consent
           to
           such
           errours
           as
           occurred
           either
           
             per
             incuriam
          
           (
           which
           are
           most
           veniall
           )
           or
           as
           
             quod
             volumus
             facile
             credimus
             ,
          
           we
           are
           carried
           on
           to
           believe
           by
           the
           torrent
           of
           our
           own
           liking
           ;
           so
           the
           
           force
           of
           Inclination
           hath
           formed
           some
           twinckling
           Constellations
           in
           the
           Authors
           fancy
           ,
           as
           sometime
           ▪
        
         
           
             Maxima
             pars
             vatum
             —
          
           
             Decipitur
             specie
             recti
             —
          
        
         
           learned
           men
           are
           deceived
           in
           the
           opticks
           of
           reason
           ,
           and
           fallacies
           of
           affectionate
           beams
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           presumed
           at
           last
           to
           publish
           mine
           Observations
           and
           Antitheses
           :
           If
           I
           have
           any
           waies
           erred
           in
           judgment
           (
           as
           I
           am
           the
           meanest
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           build
           sometimes
           (
           but
           with
           dirt
           )
           like
           Swallows
           )
           or
           if
           in
           style
           ,
           language
           ,
           dicacity
           ,
           or
           urbanity
           ,
           I
           refer
           my self
           to
           the
           Readers
           
             ferula
             ,
          
           and
           offer
           ,
           and
           pray
           to
           be
           pruned
           of
           riot
           ,
           and
           rankness
           ,
           to
           an
           innocent
           ,
           candid
           ,
           geniality
           ,
           and
           meaning
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           dedicatory
           
             Umbrello
          
           do
           I
           seek
           or
           desire
           to
           defend
           this
           work
           from
           the
           scorch
           of
           censure
           .
           So
           I
           take
           leave
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           taught
           by
           
             Gregory
             ,
             Sicut
             incauta
             locutio
             in
             errorem
             pertrahit
             ita
             indiscretum
             silentium
             in
             errore
             relinquit
             .
          
           And
           now
           ,
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           .
        
         
           
             Mar.
             30.
             1651.
             
          
           
             Hamon
             l'Estrange
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           Americans
           no
           Iews
           .
        
         
           THE
           Author
           first
           laye●
           down
           six
           Conjectures
           ,
           upon
           which
           he
           superstructs
           the
           main
           Fabrique
           of
           his
           Work
           and
           Arguments
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             The
             Acknowledgment
             of
             the
             Americans
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             Rites
             and
             Customes
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             From
             Words
             and
             Speech
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             From
             Man
             devouring
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             From
             the
             Conversion
             promis'd
             to
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             From
             the
             Calamities
             threatned
             to
             the
             Jews
             .
          
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           
             premere
             vestigia
             ,
          
           tread
           in
           the
           very
           steps
           of
           his
           Method
           ,
           but
           shall
           begin
           first
           to
           enquire
           when
           
             America
          
           may
           be
           proved
           or
           collected
           to
           have
           been
           first
           planted
           and
           Inhabited
           ,
           and
           how
           the
           Jews
           should
           come
           thither
           (
           all
           which
           the
           Author
           handles
           in
           his
           second
           Part
           )
           and
           I
           shall
           after
           observe
           upon
           the
           Conjectures
           ,
           and
           comparatively
           weigh
           them
           and
           the
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           for
           confutation
           ,
           or
           confirmation
           of
           what
           the
           Author
           hath
           alleged
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           sayd
           
             Gen.
          
           6.
           v.
           1.
           
           
             Men
             began
             to
             be
             multiplyed
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ;
          
           and
           this
           was
           long
           before
           the
           Flood
           ,
           which
           was
           
             Anno
             mundi
          
           1656.
           
           And
           it
           being
           certain
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           World
           had
           sinned
           ,
           which
           is
           evinced
           from
           the
           certainty
           that
           all
           the
           World
           was
           drowned
           ,
           as
           Chap.
           7.
           v.
           19
           ,
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23.
           
           And
           Sin
           the
           Cause
           ,
           as
           Chap.
           6.
           v.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           What
           hinders
           but
           
           that
           (
           without
           presumption
           )
           It
           may
           be
           sayd
           the
           now
           
             America
          
           was
           also
           in
           some
           measure
           peopled
           ,
           and
           those
           drowned
           with
           the
           Flood
           ;
           for
           if
           in
           the
           space
           of
           lesse
           than
           three
           hundred
           years
           after
           the
           Flood
           ,
           and
           from
           eight
           persons
           ,
           
             Noah
             ,
          
           and
           his
           Sons
           ,
           and
           their
           Wives
           ,
           there
           sprang
           up
           (
           as
           I
           shall
           hereafter
           shew
           )
           so
           great
           an
           increase
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           as
           we
           read
           were
           in
           the
           two
           prodigious
           Armies
           for
           numbers
           ,
           betwixt
           
             Ninus
          
           King
           of
           
             Assyria
             ,
          
           and
           
             Zoroaster
          
           King
           of
           the
           
             Bactrians
             ,
          
           Wh●t
           should
           ▪
           hinder
           but
           that
           in
           the
           revolution
           of
           1656
           years
           for
           so
           long
           it
           was
           from
           the
           Creation
           to
           the
           Flood
           ,
           when
           men
           lived
           at
           least
           twice
           as
           long
           as
           after
           the
           Flood
           ,
           and
           the
           affections
           of
           man
           boyled
           ,
           and
           aspired
           to
           a
           full
           possession
           of
           the
           whole
           Earth
           which
           (
           as
           
             David
          
           saies
           )
           
             God
             gave
             to
             the
             children
             of
             men
             to
             possess●
             America
          
           might
           be
           then
           also
           peopled
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           other
           three
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           Flood
           (
           which
           continued
           1●0
           daies
           )
           the
           Ark
           rested
           upon
           mount
           
             Ararat
             ,
          
           which
           ,
           upon
           conference
           with
           
             Raleigh's
          
           History
           ;
           a
           most
           subtile
           and
           elaborate
           disquisition
           that
           question
           ,
           and
           rejection
           of
           the
           
             Gordaei
             ,
          
           or
           
             Curdaei
          
           mountains
           ,
           which
           I
           may
           presume
           to
           place
           and
           seat
           upon
           the
           
             Caucasi
          
           Hill●
           betwixt
           
             Imaus
          
           and
           
             Paraponisus
             ,
          
           upon
           the
           very
           Hill
           
             Siciclegh
             ,
          
           in
           the
           Province
           of
           
             Jeselbas
             ,
          
           in
           the
           Eastern
           part
           of
           
             Persia
          
           near
           
             Tartary
             ,
          
           in
           North
           .
           lat
           .
           38.
           and
           long
           it
           ▪
           about
           109
           gr.
           where
           one
           of
           the
           springs
           rises
           of
           the
           River
           
             Almorgab
          
           that
           runs
           into
           the
           great
           River
           of
           
             Abiamu
             ,
          
           now
           
             Abin
             ,
          
           sometime
           
             Oxus
             ,
          
           which
           empties
           into
           the
           
             Caspian
          
           Sea
           at
           the
           South-East
           corner
           thereof
           ,
           which
           Province
           of
           
             Jeselbas
          
           is
           the
           ancient
           
             Margiara
             ,
          
           a
           most
           rich
           ,
           fruitfull
           ,
           and
           delightfull
           soyle
           ,
           as
           
             Boterus
          
           the
           Italian
           saies
           in
           his
           
             Relat.
             part
             1.
             lib.
          
           2.
           and
           celebrated
           by
           the
           ancient
           and
           faithful
           Geographer
           
             Strabo
          
           for
           the
           excellency
           of
           the
           Vines
           (
           which
           I
           say
           )
           
             Noah
          
           there
           first
           planted
           ;
           and
           
             Luis
             de
             Vrreta
          
           the
           Spanish
           Frier
           ,
           
             lib.
             1.
             
             E●iop
             .
          
           saies
           ,
           
             Noe
             salio
             de
             area
             con
             sus
             ●ijos
             en
             la
             ●ierra
             de
             Armenia
             ,
             que
             es
             en
             la
             provincia
             de
             Scythia
             .
             Noah
          
           went
           out
           of
           the
           Ark
           with
           his
           children
           in
           the
           land
           of
           
             Armenia
          
           which
           is
           in
           the
           Province
           of
           
             Scythia
             ;
          
           and
           
             ab
             Armenia
             ubi
             Area
             constitit
             non
             ●d●●dum
             longumiter
             est
             ad
             Cathaiam
             ,
          
           from
           
             Armenia
          
           
           where
           the
           Ark
           rested
           ,
           is
           no
           very
           long
           way
           to
           
             Cathay
             ,
          
           ●aie●Jo
           .
           
             de
             Laë●
             de
             orig.
             gent.
             part
             .
          
           14.
           
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           introducing
           of
           what
           I
           shall
           labour
           to
           prove
           ,
           I
           will
           lay
           down
           some
           necessary
           principles
           from
           whence
           to
           deduce
           the
           conclusion
           ,
           and
           probably
           to
           attain
           the
           scope
           and
           end
           of
           mine
           ayme
           .
        
         
           The
           Flood
           being
           ceased
           ,
           and
           
             Noah
             ,
          
           and
           his
           Sons
           ,
           and
           Daughters
           ,
           safe
           landed
           upon
           dry
           ground
           out
           of
           the
           Ark
           ,
           
             Gen.
          
           9.
           v.
           1.
           7.
           
           
             God
             blessed
             them
             ,
             and
             commanded
             them
             to
             incre●se
             and
             multiply
             ;
          
           and
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           there
           was
           an
           earnest
           naturall
           instinct
           ,
           thirst
           ,
           and
           appetition
           in
           all
           creatures
           for
           restauration
           ,
           and
           to
           replenish
           the
           World
           ,
           which
           now
           discovered
           it self
           ready
           again
           for
           use
           ,
           and
           to
           furnish
           all
           manner
           of
           food
           and
           sustenance
           ;
           and
           chap.
           10.
           
           We
           read
           of
           the
           numerous
           increase
           of
           Mankind
           by
           
             Noah
          
           and
           his
           Sons
           ,
           which
           increase
           was
           reinforced
           from
           two
           other
           speciall
           reasons
           and
           arguments
           ,
           the
           one
           the
           strength
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           exquisite
           temperament
           of
           humours
           ,
           and
           constitution
           of
           body
           to
           vivacity
           ,
           whereby
           their
           lamps
           of
           life
           lasted
           so
           long
           even
           to
           many
           hundred
           of
           years
           ;
           the
           other
           the
           permission
           ,
           if
           not
           lawfulnesse
           of
           
             P●lygamie
             ,
          
           and
           many
           Wives
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           the
           pride
           and
           arrogance
           of
           this
           multitude
           and
           millions
           of
           men
           begun
           to
           shew
           it self
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           Sons
           ,
           and
           Off-spring
           of
           
             Noah
             ,
          
           saving
           
             Heber
          
           and
           
             Phaleg
          
           (
           who
           were
           Gods
           more
           peculiar
           reserves
           both
           for
           language
           and
           people
           )
           journing
           from
           the
           East
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           probable
           they
           made
           a
           long
           abode
           in
           the
           mountainous
           country
           ,
           before
           they
           came
           down
           into
           the
           plain
           ,
           for
           the
           fearfull
           memory
           of
           the
           late
           Flood
           :
           Finding
           themselves
           over-numerous
           to
           be
           contained
           in
           a
           small
           compasse
           of
           ground
           ,
           and
           cohabitation
           ,
           and
           
             Nimrod
          
           a
           prime
           stickler
           in
           all
           ambitious
           designes
           ,
           they
           conferred
           together
           how
           to
           perform
           some
           mighty
           and
           magnificent
           work
           ,
           which
           were
           easily
           done
           while
           they
           were
           now
           together
           ,
           and
           before
           they
           parted
           ,
           which
           might
           eternize
           their
           name
           and
           memory
           ,
           whereas
           if
           they
           were
           once
           severed
           (
           as
           they
           peceived
           they
           begun
           to
           over-swell
           the
           banks
           ,
           bounds
           ,
           and
           capacity
           of
           those
           parts
           
           where
           they
           made
           abode
           )
           they
           should
           want
           heads
           to
           devise
           and
           contrive
           ,
           hearts
           for
           courage
           ,
           and
           hands
           to
           act
           and
           execute
           so
           great
           and
           glorious
           a
           design
           ,
           and
           the
           fresh
           memory
           of
           the
           Flood
           minding
           them
           of
           preservation
           ,
           maugre
           (
           as
           mans
           simplicity
           was
           apt
           to
           imagine
           )
           the
           power
           and
           force
           of
           another
           Flood
           if
           it
           should
           happen
           ,
           the
           country
           furnishing
           them
           with
           earth
           for
           brick
           ,
           and
           slime
           for
           morter
           ,
           they
           fell
           to
           work
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           were
           in
           the
           heat
           and
           hardest
           travailes
           thereof
           ,
           and
           made
           all
           the
           haste
           they
           could
           to
           get
           up
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           God
           came
           down
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           took
           off
           the
           Chariot
           wheeles
           from
           
             Pharaoh's
          
           host
           in
           the
           Red-sea
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           drove
           them
           heavily
           ,
           so
           now
           he
           brake
           in
           sunder
           the
           Stern
           and
           Rudder
           of
           all
           their
           actions
           (
           as
           
             Tully
          
           sayes
           ,
           
             vinculum
             humane
             societatis
             est
             ratio
             &
             oratio
          
           )
           by
           confounding
           their
           language
           ,
           so
           as
           
             alter
             alterius
             labium
             non
             perciperet
             ,
          
           they
           could
           not
           understand
           one
           another
           ,
           nor
           guesse
           by
           the
           motion
           of
           their
           lips
           at
           what
           was
           spoken
           ,
           but
           they
           all
           stood
           amazed
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           they
           resolved
           ,
           or
           dissolved
           into
           72
           Languages
           ,
           
             unusquisque
             secundum
             linguam
             suam
             in
             tribubus
             suis
             ,
             &
             in
             gentibus
             suis
             ,
          
           Japhet
           15
           ,
           Cham
           31
           ,
           Sem
           27
           ,
           as
           
             Aust.
             de
             Civit.
             
             Dei
             cap.
             3.
             lib.
          
           16.
           
           And
           from
           thence
           the
           Lord
           did
           scatter
           them
           abroad
           upon
           all
           the
           earth
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           manuduction
           of
           some
           necessary
           consequences
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           requisite
           to
           enquire
           at
           what
           time
           and
           year
           after
           the
           Flood
           ,
           the
           
             Confusion
             of
             Tongues
          
           at
           the
           building
           of
           
             Babel
          
           hapned
           ,
           which
           by
           all
           Writers
           is
           agreed
           and
           stated
           to
           be
           in
           
             Phalegs
          
           time
           ,
           as
           
             Gen.
          
           10.
           ver.
           25.
           from
           the
           Etymology
           of
           the
           word
           
             Phaleg
             ,
          
           which
           is
           Division
           ,
           as
           the
           skilfull
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           inform
           us
           ,
           the
           Flood
           was
           in
           
             An.
             Mun.
          
           1656.
           
        
         
           
             Sem
          
           was
           98
           years
           old
           at
           the
           Flood
           ,
           and
           begat
           
             Arphaxad
          
           two
           years
           after
           ,
           as
           
             Gen.
          
           11.
           10.
           
        
         
           Now
           the
           Division
           of
           Tongues
           granted
           to
           be
           in
           
             Phalegs
          
           time
           ,
           it
           resteth
           to
           enquire
           in
           what
           parts
           of
           his
           age
           ,
           which
           to
           discover
           ,
           or
           most
           probably
           to
           evince
           ,
           will
           be
           of
           speciall
           use
           to
           some
           part
           of
           our
           subsequent
           discourse
           .
        
         
           Some
           will
           have
           that
           name
           given
           him
           at
           his
           birth
           ,
           conceiving
           that
           the
           Confusion
           of
           Tongues
           then
           hapned
           ;
           but
           to
           
           that
           I
           cannot
           subscribe
           ,
           because
           I
           read
           
             Gen.
          
           10.
           v.
           25.
           
           In
           his
           
             dayes
          
           was
           the
           earth
           divided
           ,
           which
           word
           
             daies
          
           must
           import
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Manhood
           ,
           not
           of
           his
           Birth
           ,
           Infancy
           ,
           or
           Childhood
           ;
           for
           when
           we
           speak
           of
           such
           a
           thing
           done
           in
           such
           a
           mans
           daies
           ,
           it
           implies
           when
           he
           was
           a
           man
           of
           action
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           an
           indefinite
           concession
           that
           his
           name
           was
           called
           
             Phaleg
             ,
          
           because
           the
           Division
           of
           Tongues
           hapned
           in
           his
           dayes
           ,
           or
           life-time
           ,
           demonstrates
           no
           certainty
           .
        
         
           
             Phaleg
          
           lived
           239
           years
           ,
           and
           dyed
           
             An.
             mund.
          
           1996
           ,
           and
           
           340
           years
           after
           the
           Flood
           ,
           and
           all
           these
           (
           as
           on
           the
           Margent
           )
           were
           contemporaries
           with
           
             Phaleg
             ;
          
           and
           why
           should
           
             Phaleg
          
           have
           a
           name
           importing
           Division
           ,
           rather
           than
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           which
           then
           lived
           with
           him
           ,
           unless
           the
           name
           should
           be
           given
           him
           from
           some
           notable
           and
           confiderable
           circumstance
           ,
           or
           accident
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           so
           from
           thence
           to
           be
           changed
           ,
           as
           
             Abram
          
           to
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Iacob
          
           to
           
             Israel
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           to
           make
           that
           the
           Epoche
           or
           Root
           from
           whence
           to
           supputate
           so
           great
           an
           action
           ?
           but
           that
           is
           but
           conjecturall
           ,
           and
           no
           firm
           foundation
           for
           a
           good
           Argument
           .
           And
           now
           not
           to
           dull
           or
           dazle
           my self
           with
           too
           curious
           prying
           and
           piercing
           into
           this
           obscurity
           of
           question
           ,
           I
           offer
           my
           qualified
           opinion
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             Phaleg
          
           was
           born
           
             An.
             
             Mun.
          
           1757
           ,
           and
           
             post
             Diluvium
          
           101
           ▪
           he
           lived
           in
           all
           239
           years
           ,
           till
           
             An
             Mun.
          
           1996
           and
           then
           died
           .
           I
           will
           grant
           that
           the
           name
           
             Phaleg
          
           was
           given
           him
           at
           his
           birth
           ,
           not
           because
           the
           Division
           then
           hapned
           ,
           or
           was
           accomplished
           ,
           but
           given
           him
           prophetically
           at
           his
           birth
           ,
           when
           I
           suppose
           the
           building
           began
           ,
           and
           the
           prophecie
           to
           be
           after
           fulfilled
           according
           to
           the
           secret
           and
           determinate
           counsell
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           the
           conspiracy
           and
           practise
           should
           be
           ripe
           for
           his
           Judgment
           of
           Confusion
           and
           Dissipation
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           purpose
           I
           suppose
           God
           (
           for
           his
           greater
           glory
           )
           did
           not
           at
           the
           inception
           and
           inchoation
           of
           the
           work
           instantly
           break
           them
           off
           ,
           but
           permitted
           and
           suffered
           them
           to
           make
           some
           fair
           and
           far
           progresse
           in
           the
           work
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           having
           built
           ,
           and
           bestowed
           the
           more
           time
           and
           cost
           therein
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           be
           scattered
           ,
           frustrated
           ,
           and
           
           deluded
           of
           their
           hopes
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           a
           far
           greater
           anxiety
           and
           vexation
           to
           them
           to
           have
           
             naufragium
          
           almost
           
             in
             portu
             ,
          
           especially
           also
           when
           they
           were
           furnished
           of
           all
           materials
           ,
           and
           all
           both
           Architects
           ,
           Contrivers
           ,
           and
           Engineers
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           Labourers
           and
           Workmen
           in
           abundance
           ,
           and
           they
           all
           strong
           ,
           sound
           ,
           and
           of
           perfect
           constitutions
           (
           proportionall
           to
           the
           length
           of
           the
           lives
           of
           the
           men
           of
           those
           dayes
           ,
           which
           I
           presume
           to
           think
           to
           have
           been
           then
           even
           of
           common
           and
           ordinary
           persons
           omitted
           as
           of
           those
           which
           are
           mentioned
           in
           Scripture
           )
           and
           yet
           to
           be
           dashed
           and
           defeated
           by
           so
           weak
           a
           seeming
           means
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           had
           every
           one
           of
           them
           all
           their
           fives
           senses
           in
           compleat
           measure
           and
           perfection
           ,
           yet
           they
           could
           not
           understand
           what
           one
           sayd
           to
           another
           ,
           but
           chattred
           like
           Jayes
           and
           Pyes
           ,
           and
           were
           thereby
           disabled
           from
           action
           without
           any
           diminution
           or
           debilities
           of
           the
           faculties
           of
           the
           body
           or
           mind
           ,
           and
           wanting
           nothing
           of
           the
           perfection
           of
           men
           ,
           yet
           could
           not
           consult
           to
           doe
           any
           thing
           ;
           therefore
           as
           they
           vauntingly
           sayd
           ,
           
             Gen.
             11.
             4.
             
             Let
             us
             build
             us
             a
             Tower
             whose
             top
             may
             reach
             up
             to
             Heaven
             :
          
           So
           undoubtedly
           God
           suffered
           them
           to
           raise
           it
           very
           high
           ,
           whereby
           to
           flatter
           their
           ambition
           while
           it
           was
           working
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           them
           see
           the
           sin
           of
           their
           Pride
           in
           their
           Confusion
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           Tongues
           should
           cease
           to
           be
           any
           more
           any
           messenger
           of
           the
           mind
           to
           action
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           here
           reprove
           the
           modesty
           of
           some
           mens
           judgment
           ,
           who
           allow
           forty
           years
           expended
           in
           the
           building
           of
           this
           Tower
           ;
           for
           truly
           my
           fansie
           may
           incline
           to
           allow
           them
           as
           long
           time
           to
           build
           that
           Tower
           ,
           as
           God
           allowed
           
             Noah
          
           to
           make
           the
           Ark
           ,
           which
           was
           100
           years
           ,
           as
           
             Aust.
             de
             Civ.
             Dei
             ,
             lib.
             15.
             cap.
             ult.
          
           and
           
             Contra
             Faust
             .
             lib.
             12.
             cap.
          
           18.
           and
           some
           give
           it
           120
           years
           ,
           from
           
             Gen.
          
           6.
           v.
           3.
           that
           as
           
             Noah
          
           made
           the
           Ark
           sufficient
           (
           in
           that
           space
           of
           time
           )
           to
           endure
           that
           great
           long
           siege
           and
           battery
           of
           the
           seas
           ,
           so
           God
           might
           give
           the
           
             Nimrodites
          
           or
           Babel-builders
           leave
           to
           try
           their
           art
           and
           ingene
           (
           which
           they
           thought
           was
           able
           in
           a
           like
           space
           of
           time
           )
           to
           contrive
           a
           fabrique
           and
           structure
           of
           such
           vast
           dimensions
           for
           height
           and
           breadth
           (
           as
           some
           have
           made
           it
           a
           mile
           and
           a
           quarter
           high
           )
           as
           might
           dare
           and
           wade
           through
           
           all
           future
           deluges
           ,
           storms
           ,
           tempests
           ,
           rages
           of
           winde
           and
           weather
           whatsoever
           ,
           and
           preserve
           them
           safe
           and
           alive
           ;
           for
           the
           judgment
           and
           punishment
           of
           the
           Flood
           still
           stuck
           in
           their
           stomacks
           ,
           and
           they
           would
           not
           take
           Gods
           word
           ,
           Chap.
           9.
           v.
           11.
           never
           to
           drown
           the
           World
           again
           ,
           and
           they
           wanted
           the
           warrant
           of
           
             Noah's
          
           Faith
           ,
           which
           
             Horace
          
           calls
           no
           other
           than
           
             
               
                 Illi
                 robur
                 &
                 aes
                 triplex
              
               
                 Circa
                 pectus
                 erat
                 qui
                 fragilem●truci
              
               
                 Commisit
                 pelago
                 ratem
                 ,
              
               
                 Primus
                 —
              
            
          
           to
           venter
           upon
           such
           another
           voyage
           as
           
             Noah's
          
           .
           Thus
           if
           we
           state
           the
           Division
           of
           Tongues
           to
           be
           but
           forty
           years
           after
           the
           beginning
           to
           build
           the
           Tower
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           140
           years
           after
           the
           Flood
           ,
           and
           in
           about
           the
           fortieth
           year
           of
           
             Phaleg's
          
           age
           ,
           and
           
             an.
             Mun.
          
           1797.
           or
           about
           1800.
           
        
         
           
             Nimrod
          
           (
           who
           was
           the
           ancient
           
             Belus
          
           )
           was
           King
           of
           
             Babylon
             ,
          
           and
           the
           first
           King
           that
           ever
           was
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           computation
           of
           the
           best
           Chronologers
           ,
           he
           reigned
           66
           years
           ,
           and
           although
           it
           is
           sayd
           of
           him
           
             Gen.
          
           10.
           v.
           9.
           
           
             Nimrod
             the
             mighty
             hunter
             ,
          
           yet
           I
           suppose
           that
           doth
           but
           only
           intimate
           his
           open
           ,
           imperious
           domineering
           ,
           and
           ambitious
           spirit
           ,
           and
           I
           beleeve
           he
           was
           the
           great
           and
           chief
           author
           and
           ringleader
           of
           the
           building
           of
           
             Babel
          
           Tower
           ,
           but
           I
           think
           also
           that
           he
           reigned
           not
           as
           King
           untill
           after
           the
           Confusion
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           saw
           his
           hopes
           and
           purposes
           dashed
           ,
           and
           a
           solstice
           of
           the
           work
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           now
           arrived
           at
           the
           
             Hercules
          
           Pillars
           ,
           and
           
             nil
             ultra
          
           of
           his
           great
           action
           and
           adventure
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           reach
           home
           to
           say
           with
           
             Nebuchadnezar
             ,
             Is
             not
             this
             great
          
           Babel
           
             that
             I
             have
             built
             ?
          
           yet
           he
           was
           unwilling
           to
           remove
           from
           the
           place
           where
           he
           had
           erected
           such
           a
           monument
           of
           his
           aspiring
           mind
           ,
           but
           there
           he
           meant
           to
           stay
           and
           abide
           ,
           expecting
           the
           dawning
           of
           another
           day
           ,
           and
           how
           so
           great
           a
           wonder
           and
           miracle
           should
           conclude
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           people
           being
           scattered
           and
           removed
           into
           sundry
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           
             Nimrod
          
           being
           of
           most
           note
           and
           renown
           (
           with
           a
           great
           party
           that
           adhered
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           bad
           is
           ever
           most
           numerous
           )
           still
           kept
           together
           ,
           and
           within
           some
           reasonable
           space
           of
           time
           (
           as
           we
           may
           conjecture
           
           about
           forty
           or
           fifty
           years
           )
           had
           now
           contracted
           and
           made
           a
           proper
           and
           peculiar
           language
           ;
           and
           soon
           after
           
             Nimrod
             ,
          
           having
           now
           many
           followers
           ,
           set
           now
           his
           ambitious
           spirit
           on
           work
           to
           feed
           their
           eyes
           ,
           mouth
           ,
           and
           ears
           ,
           with
           the
           sight
           ,
           report
           ,
           and
           noise
           of
           his
           undertakings
           ;
           and
           at
           last
           obtained
           to
           be
           the
           first
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Monarch
           of
           
             Babylon
             ,
          
           while
           
             Sem
          
           with
           his
           children
           ,
           and
           grand-children
           
             Phaleg
          
           and
           
             Heber
             ,
          
           are
           thought
           (
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           Chronologers
           )
           never
           to
           have
           engaged
           in
           the
           action
           of
           
             Babylon
             ,
          
           but
           to
           have
           removed
           East-ward
           to
           
             India
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           the
           Division
           of
           Tongues
           being
           (
           as
           before
           )
           about
           140
           years
           after
           the
           Flood
           ,
           and
           there
           being
           a
           
             motus
             trepidationis
          
           at
           ,
           and
           for
           about
           forty
           or
           fifty
           yeares
           after
           the
           Confusion
           of
           Languages
           ,
           by
           the
           panique
           amazement
           that
           possessed
           the
           builders
           of
           
             Babel
             ,
          
           the
           summe
           is
           about
           180
           years
           ;
           then
           adde
           66
           years
           ,
           the
           time
           of
           
             Nimrods
          
           reign
           ,
           the
           summe
           is
           about
           240
           ,
           or
           250
           years
           .
        
         
           Thus
           have
           I
           prepared
           and
           made
           way
           for
           the
           credit
           of
           the
           story
           of
           
             Diodorus
             Siculus
             lib.
          
           2.
           out
           of
           
             C●esias
          
           (
           who
           lived
           in
           the
           Persian
           Court
           )
           the
           summe
           of
           which
           story
           is
           ,
           that
           
             Ninus
          
           (
           who
           was
           the
           Sonne
           of
           
             Nimrod
             ,
          
           and
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           and
           reigned
           52
           years
           )
           in
           an
           expedition
           of
           War
           against
           
             Zoroaster
          
           King
           of
           the
           Bactrians
           ,
           about
           the
           thirtie
           third
           of
           
             Ninus
          
           reign
           (
           as
           sundry
           Chronologers
           have
           it
           )
           carryed
           into
           the
           field
           17
           hundred
           thousand
           Footmen
           ,
           and
           two
           hundred
           thousand
           Horsmen
           ,
           against
           
             Zoroaster
          
           whose
           Army
           consisted
           of
           four
           hundred
           thousand
           men
           .
        
         
           If
           I
           adde
           this
           summe
           of
           33
           of
           
             Ninus
          
           reign
           ,
           to
           250
           ,
           the
           summe
           of
           years
           is
           ,
           283
           after
           the
           Flood
           ,
           and
           if
           this
           space
           and
           extension
           of
           time
           will
           not
           satisfie
           for
           so
           great
           a
           breed
           of
           men
           and
           people
           ,
           I
           may
           yet
           adde
           more
           help
           to
           admit
           this
           expedition
           of
           
             Ninus
          
           to
           have
           been
           three
           hundred
           years
           after
           the
           Flood
           ;
           for
           by
           how
           much
           lesse
           of
           time
           that
           increase
           of
           people
           spent
           (
           as
           some
           will
           not
           allow
           it
           two
           hundred
           ,
           others
           a
           little
           above
           two
           hundred
           years
           )
           by
           so
           much
           the
           greater
           plenty
           and
           over-flow
           of
           people
           might
           the
           sooner
           extend
           ,
           and
           move
           East-ward
           to
           the
           populating
           of
           
             America
             .
          
        
         
         
           And
           wee
           must
           not
           imagine
           that
           all
           the
           men
           in
           the
           world
           were
           in
           those
           two
           armies
           ,
           But
           if
           so
           great
           a
           swarm
           of
           men
           were
           then
           sprung
           up
           out
           of
           
             Iaphe●
          
           and
           
             Cham
          
           within
           that
           time
           ,
           who
           were
           yet
           like
           to
           be
           infested
           with
           continuall
           broyles
           and
           warres
           ,
           by
           the
           pride
           ,
           cruelty
           ,
           insolence
           ,
           and
           usurpation
           of
           Idolatrous
           
             Nimrod
             ,
          
           what
           hinders
           to
           believe
           but
           that
           
             Sem
          
           and
           his
           children
           who
           were
           the
           true
           believers
           and
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           lived
           quietly
           and
           peaceably
           ,
           and
           
           were
           blessed
           with
           great
           increase
           and
           multiplication
           ,
           and
           kept
           their
           Hebrew
           language
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           engaged
           in
           the
           action
           of
           
             Babel
          
           Tower
           ,
           and
           suffered
           no
           interruption
           by
           that
           confusion
           ,
           but
           travelling
           to
           the
           East
           ,
           ampliated
           and
           grew
           very
           numerous
           ?
           And
           as
           the
           progeny
           of
           
             Iaphes
          
           or
           
             Cham
          
           approached
           nearer
           towards
           them
           ,
           so
           they
           removed
           still
           more
           East
           ,
           and
           soon
           after
           planted
           and
           peopled
           the
           nearest
           ,
           and
           more
           parts
           of
           
             America
             ,
          
           and
           so
           verified
           that
           in
           
             Gen.
          
           9.
           19.
           
           The
           three
           Sonns
           of
           
             Noah
          
           overspread
           all
           the
           Earth
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           my
           meaning
           to
           infer
           out
           of
           my
           quotation
           of
           
             Diodorus
          
           a
           like
           generall
           planting
           and
           populacy
           all
           the
           world
           over
           ,
           but
           I
           suppose
           that
           mankind
           having
           then
           (
           as
           wee
           use
           to
           say
           )
           all
           the
           world
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           room
           enough
           ,
           spread
           ,
           dilated
           ,
           and
           extended
           into
           that
           same
           moderate
           and
           temperate
           clymate
           ,
           Eastward
           ,
           declining
           the
           hotter
           regions
           to
           the
           South
           ,
           and
           colder
           to
           the
           North
           ,
           
             nam
             primi
             gentium
             mediam
             regionem
             inter●nimium
             calorem
             &
             frigus
             ,
             &c.
          
           as
           
             I●
             .
             de
             Laët
             de
             orig.
             gent.
             pa.
          
           91.
           
        
         
           Now
           touching
           the
           Dispersion
           of
           the
           Iewes
           by
           the
           carriing
           away
           of
           the
           Ten
           tribes
           by
           
             Salmanasser
          
           King
           of
           
             Assyria
             ,
          
           which
           is
           supposed
           by
           some
           to
           be
           the
           Fountain
           and
           origine
           of
           the
           people
           of
           
             America
             ,
          
           although
           learned
           
             Brerewood
          
           (
           in
           his
           13.
           Chap.
           of
           
             Enquiries
             ,
          
           &c.
           )
           makes
           a
           solid
           confutation
           of
           the
           vaine
           and
           capriccious
           phancy
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           )
           of
           the
           Tartars
           to
           be
           descended
           of
           the
           ten
           Tribes
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           quotation
           out
           of
           
             Esdras
          
           touching
           
             Arsareth
             ,
          
           yet
           if
           wee
           should
           admit
           the
           wandring
           of
           the
           Iewes
           into
           
             Tartarie
          
           after
           the
           Captivity
           ,
           neverthelesse
           since
           that
           Captivity
           was
           about
           1500
           yeares
           after
           the
           Flood
           ,
           wee
           cannot
           but
           suppose
           that
           
           those
           East
           parts
           of
           
             Asia
          
           were
           peopled
           long
           before
           that
           Captivity
           ,
           and
           consequently
           
             America
          
           also
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           induce
           it
           and
           confirm
           what
           I
           have
           before
           declared
           ,
           I
           further
           offer
           ,
           that
           
             Ierome
             quaest.
             Heb
             :
             g.
             lib.
          
           6
           ,
           and
           he
           happily
           out
           of
           
             Ioseph
             :
             lib.
             1.
             Antiq.
             cap.
          
           7
           both
           say
           that
           the
           Sonns
           of
           
             Sem
          
           (
           who
           was
           
             Noahs
          
           second
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           came
           out
           of
           the
           Arke
           )
           travailed
           from
           
             Senaar
             ,
          
           and
           possessed
           and
           Inhabited
           the
           part
           of
           
             Asia
          
           from
           
             *
          
           
             Euphrates
          
           to
           the
           Indian
           Sea
           or
           Ocean
           ,
           and
           the
           East
           part
           then
           of
           
             Asia
          
           remaining
           entire
           with
           the
           Globe
           of
           the
           Earth
           ;
           for
           the
           streight
           of
           
             Anian
          
           (
           pernavigated
           onely
           in
           words
           )
           is
           yet
           to
           me
           but
           a
           fable
           ,
           and
           so
           thinks
           
             Brerewood
             ,
          
           and
           
             Purchas
             Amer.
             cap.
          
           8.
           and
           
             magis
             inclino
             ad
             eam
             sententiam
             quae
             cohaerere
             credit
             ,
          
           saies
           
             Jo.
             de
             Laët
             de
             orig.
             gent.
             pag.
             12.
             &
             illud
             non
             minus
             famosum
             quam
             incertum
             fretum
             Ani●n
             ,
             Pag.
             72.
             &
             credo
             omnes
             partes
             continentis
             concatenatis
             ,
             pag.
          
           116.
           
           And
           
             Grotius
          
           there
           
             Anion
             utrum
             fretum
             sive
             sinus
             nondum
             constat
             ,
             pag.
          
           9.
           and
           though
           the
           Cosmographers
           seem
           to
           own
           it
           ,
           yet
           .
        
         
           
             Dic
             mihi
             d●cte
             virum
             ,
             aut
             quis
             sit
             da
             Tytire
             nobis
             .
          
        
         
           Name
           or
           prove
           mee
           the
           men
           that
           ever
           sailed
           it
           through
           .
           And
           
             Arias
             Montanus
          
           is
           also
           clearly
           with
           me
           in
           his
           book
           
             de
             primis
             gentium
             sedibus
             ,
          
           where
           speaking
           of
           the
           Americans
           ,
           he
           holds
           them
           
             cum
             Asia
             continuatas
             ,
          
           and
           doubts
           not
           further
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           
             Sems
             ▪
          
           Sonns
           travailed
           to
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           new
           world
           which
           wee
           call
           
             America
             ,
          
           and
           
             magis
             persuadeor
             &c.
             
          
           I
           am
           more
           perswaded
           that
           soon
           after
           the
           dispersion
           of
           Nations
           at
           the
           Confusion
           of
           tongues
           ,
           
             Noahs
          
           Sonns
           and
           Off-spring
           came
           and
           inhabited
           that
           part
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           
             Jo.
             de
             Laët
             orig.
             gent.
             pag.
             7.
             ego
             autem
             Iudice
             ,
          
           I
           am
           of
           opinion
           that
           we
           are
           not
           to
           think
           
             America
          
           to
           have
           bin
           peopled
           not
           above
           500
           or
           1000
           yeares
           since
           ,
           but
           forthwith
           after
           the
           Confusion
           of
           tongues
           ;
           now
           the
           Flood
           was
           
             Anno
             mundi
          
           1656.
           and
           the
           confusion
           of
           tongues
           about
           140
           years
           after
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           laid
           down
           before
           .
        
         
           In
           
             Gen.
          
           the
           9.
           v.
           28.
           
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             Noah
          
           lived
           350
           yeares
           after
           the
           Flood
           .
           So
           
             Noah
          
           had
           so
           many
           yeares
           of
           his
           own
           life
           to
           bestow
           in
           repeopling
           and
           replanting
           the
           Earth
           .
           It
           is
           held
           that
           
             Noah
          
           came
           not
           to
           
             Babylon
             ,
          
           nor
           was
           party
           to
           the
           
           arrogant
           attempt
           of
           the
           building
           of
           
             Babel
             ,
          
           and
           if
           I
           er●e
           ,
           
             libenter
             ●r●o
             ,
          
           I
           am
           willing
           to
           erre
           ,
           to
           think
           that
           as
           God
           pleased
           to
           make
           
             Noah
          
           the
           maine
           stock
           and
           restorer
           of
           mankind
           ,
           so
           also
           hee
           allowed
           him
           convenient
           measure
           of
           time
           to
           see
           the
           work
           of
           the
           repeopling
           of
           the
           world
           in
           a
           good
           forwardnesse
           ,
           for
           hee
           lived
           till
           
             Abraham
          
           was
           57
           yeares
           old
           ,
           and
           died
           as
           
             Functius
          
           saies
           ,
           
             postquam
             totus
             fere
             orbis
             babitari
             caepisset
             .
          
        
         
           And
           if
           there
           were
           a
           Fret
           or
           Streight
           betwixt
           the
           two
           Continents
           ,
           though
           certainly
           very
           narrow
           ,
           and
           yet
           a
           necessity
           of
           passing
           over
           by
           boate
           ,
           ship
           ,
           or
           other
           vessell
           ,
           wee
           may
           assure
           our selves
           that
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           said
           Captivity
           of
           the
           ten
           Tribes
           ,
           and
           long
           before
           ,
           ships
           ▪
           and
           shipping
           were
           well
           known
           and
           in
           use
           ;
           for
           
             Iason
          
           about
           
             Anno
             mundi
          
           2740
           (
           which
           was
           above
           500
           yeares
           before
           that
           Captivity
           of
           the
           Ten
           tribes
           )
           sayled
           out
           of
           
             Greece
             ,
          
           and
           performed
           his
           expedicion
           for
           the
           Golden
           Fleece
           unto
           
             Colchis
          
           in
           
             Mengrelia
          
           at
           the
           bottome
           of
           the
           
             Euxine
             ,
          
           and
           about
           20
           yeares
           after
           
             Vlysses
          
           performed
           his
           travailes
           all
           about
           the
           
             Thuscan
          
           Sea
           ,
           the
           Adriatique
           or
           Gulph
           of
           
             Venice
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Grecian
           Islands
           in
           the
           
             Archipelago
             ;
          
           And
           
             Solomon
          
           to
           
             Ophir
             (
             An.
             
             Mun.
          
           2970
           )
           hundreds
           of
           yeares
           before
           the
           Captivity
           aforesaid
           .
        
         
           And
           besides
           what
           I
           find
           argued
           by
           that
           learned
           and
           Iudicious
           
             Brerewood
             ▪
          
           that
           the
           Americans
           are
           the
           race
           of
           the
           Tartars
           ,
           wherein
           (
           should
           I
           recede
           from
           my
           former
           argument
           and
           opinion
           ,
           I
           should
           concur
           with
           his
           )
           he
           much
           presseth
           one
           reason
           from
           the
           known
           discovery
           ,
           that
           the
           West
           parts
           of
           
             America
          
           next
           to
           
             Asia
          
           are
           (
           by
           a
           fit
           implication
           from
           the
           more
           generall
           ,
           ancient
           ,
           and
           constant
           confluence
           of
           the
           Tartars
           out
           of
           
             Asia
          
           )
           the
           most
           plentifully
           peopled
           of
           any
           part
           of
           
             America
             ,
          
           where
           they
           have
           the
           best
           records
           of
           the
           series
           and
           succession
           of
           their
           Kings
           ,
           and
           where
           are
           to
           be
           seen
           goodly
           buildings
           ,
           and
           magnificent
           monuments
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           far
           exceeding
           and
           excelling
           all
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           West
           Indies
           ,
           all
           which
           also
           rather
           proves
           and
           confirmes
           than
           confutes
           my
           former
           arguments
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           another
           Dispersion
           of
           the
           Iewes
           from
           the
           passion
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           but
           that
           was
           onely
           of
           the
           two
           tribes
           
           of
           
             Iuda
          
           and
           
             Benjamin
          
           who
           were
           harassed
           and
           canvassed
           by
           the
           Romans
           after
           the
           expugnation
           of
           
             Ierusalem
             ,
          
           and
           wee
           gather
           from
           history
           that
           those
           Iewes
           were
           most
           scattered
           West
           ,
           North
           ,
           and
           South
           into
           
             Europe
          
           and
           
             Afrique
             ,
          
           but
           from
           thence
           we
           cannot
           ground
           any
           plantation
           of
           
             America
             .
          
        
         
           If
           the
           Iewes
           had
           gone
           over
           into
           
             America
             ,
          
           by
           themselves
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           Tartarians
           ,
           then
           the
           commixture
           of
           Nations
           would
           have
           produced
           a
           diffusion
           of
           promiscuous
           and
           medly
           manners
           and
           customes
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           Iewes
           the
           deeper
           die
           and
           influence
           of
           their
           rights
           and
           customes
           had
           also
           pierced
           and
           possessed
           those
           parts
           ,
           &
           with
           it
           an
           inundation
           of
           the
           peoples
           rights
           ,
           customes
           had
           also
           followed
           and
           overflowed
           ,
           but
           we
           see
           they
           differ
           
             toto
             caelo
             ,
          
           as
           appeares
           by
           
             Acosta
             ,
             Maffeius
             ,
             Pe.
             
             Mart.
             Jo.
             de
             Laët
          
           and
           others
           .
        
         
           Thus
           far
           have
           I
           offered
           my
           weak
           conceptions
           ,
           first
           how
           
             America
          
           may
           be
           collected
           to
           have
           bin
           first
           planted
           ,
           not
           denying
           the
           Iewes
           leave
           to
           goe
           into
           
             America
             ,
          
           but
           not
           admitting
           them
           to
           be
           the
           chief
           or
           prime
           planters
           thereof
           :
           for
           I
           am
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           Americans
           originalls
           were
           before
           the
           Captivity
           of
           the
           Ten
           tribes
           ,
           even
           from
           
             Sems
          
           near
           progeny
           (
           of
           which
           I
           have
           spoken
           enough
           already
           )
           besides
           that
           from
           the
           Confusion
           of
           languages
           ,
           to
           that
           Captivity
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           distance
           of
           about
           13
           or
           1400
           yeares
           ,
           which
           is
           time
           sufficient
           for
           the
           plantation
           of
           
             America
          
           out
           of
           
             Asia
          
           before
           the
           Captivity
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           come
           to
           enquire
           into
           the
           harmony
           and
           agreement
           together
           of
           the
           Iewes
           and
           Americans
           ,
           in
           manners
           ,
           customes
           ,
           language
           and
           religion
           .
        
         
           The
           First
           instance
           of
           the
           first
           Conjecture
           which
           the
           Author
           
           notes
           ,
           is
           the
           Americans
           acknowledgment
           ;
           but
           to
           this
           
             Acosta
          
           (
           who
           lived
           17
           yeares
           in
           the
           West
           Indies
           ,
           and
           travailed
           all
           the
           Country
           over
           as
           he
           saies
           himself
           )
           tells
           us
           
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
          
           25.
           that
           what
           the
           Americans
           talk
           of
           their
           beginning
           is
           nothing
           worth
           ,
           and
           rather
           a
           dream
           than
           any
           likelyhood
           of
           a
           true
           story
           ,
           nor
           will
           the
           weight
           of
           his
           experience
           ,
           learning
           ,
           and
           integrity
           ,
           be
           overpeised
           by
           any
           .
        
         
           The
           Second
           Conjecture
           is
           raised
           from
           rights
           and
           
           customes
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Author
           hath
           made
           a
           distinction
           of
           
           Common
           and
           Sacred
           ,
           and
           given
           a
           select
           list
           of
           both
           ,
           which
           are
           his
           chief
           life-guard
           .
        
         
           And
           First
           of
           Common
           rights
           .
        
         
           The
           First
           is
           from
           their
           garment
           or
           Mantle
           which
           the
           
           Americans
           use
           ,
           as
           the
           Author
           ,
           so
           also
           
             Acosta
          
           confesseth
           to
           be
           a
           square
           coat
           or
           cloak
           as
           most
           single
           ,
           simple
           ,
           and
           lesse
           charge
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Iewes
           or
           Americans
           than
           to
           any
           other
           Nation
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           same
           with
           
             Elias
          
           Mantle
           ,
           &
           such
           as
           wee
           read
           of
           in
           
             Diodorus
             ,
          
           used
           by
           the
           Chaldeans
           ,
           &
           in
           
             Herodotus
             ,
          
           by
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           &
           such
           as
           the
           very
           Irish
           wear
           ,
           though
           of
           a
           thicker
           substance
           ,
           because
           a
           colder
           Country
           ;
           and
           reason
           shewes
           it
           is
           the
           most
           proper
           and
           ready
           garment
           for
           any
           Nation
           in
           an
           ho●
           clymate
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           people
           have
           any
           modest
           sence
           and
           shame
           of
           their
           own
           nakednesse
           .
        
         
           They
           constantly
           annointed
           their
           head
           ,
           as
           the
           Iewes
           did
           ,
           
        
         
           Luke
           7.
           
           &
           46.
           
        
         
           This
           Pharagraph
           must
           be
           thus
           conceived
           and
           apprehended
           to
           be
           the
           Authors
           meaning
           ,
           that
           they
           constantly
           ,
           that
           is
           daily
           ,
           usually
           ,
           and
           very
           often
           ,
           as
           the
           Iewes
           daily
           ,
           usually
           ,
           and
           very
           often
           did
           ;
           Or
           that
           in
           such
           manner
           as
           the
           Iewes
           did
           sometimes
           ,
           So
           the
           Indians
           did
           daily
           ,
           usually
           ,
           and
           very
           often
           ,
           annoint
           their
           head
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           old
           Testament
           wee
           read
           of
           two
           manner
           of
           Annointings
           ,
           the
           one
           Sacred
           or
           Holy
           ,
           the
           other
           Common
           or
           Prophane
           .
        
         
           The
           Sacred
           or
           holy
           oyle
           or
           Annointing
           is
           that
           we
           read
           of
           
             Exod.
          
           22.
           being
           a
           very
           sweet
           perfume
           ,
           the
           confection
           or
           composition
           whereof
           was
           directed
           by
           God
           himself
           ,
           and
           hee
           appointed
           that
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           instruments
           and
           vessells
           thereof
           should
           be
           annointed
           therewith
           ,
           and
           
             Aaron
          
           the
           Priest
           and
           his
           Sonnes
           ,
           as
           v.
           30.
           
           And
           what
           
             Hannah
          
           spake
           1
           ▪
           
             Sam.
             2.
             10.
             
             He
             will
             give
             strength
             to
             his
             King
             ,
             &
             exalt
             the
             horn
             of
             his
             annointed
             ,
          
           and
           what
           else
           the
           man
           of
           God
           said
           to
           old
           
             Ely
             ,
          
           v.
           35.
           of
           the
           same
           Chap.
           insinuates
           either
           a
           declaration
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           Inauguration
           of
           Kings
           among
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           whereof
           they
           had
           heard
           ,
           or
           they
           spake
           it
           prophetically
           by
           
           application
           of
           what
           they
           heard
           
             Moses
          
           had
           told
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Deut.
          
           17.
           touching
           the
           election
           and
           institution
           of
           a
           King
           among
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           which
           was
           after
           verified
           in
           the
           Kings
           of
           
             Juda
             ,
          
           &c.
           who
           were
           annointed
           with
           the
           same
           holy
           oyle
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           reade
           at
           large
           of
           
             Saul
             ,
             David
             ,
             Solomon
          
           &c.
           and
           as
           the
           prophet
           
             Elisha
          
           was
           annointed
           ,
           1.
           
             K.
          
           19.
           16.
           all
           which
           was
           with
           oyle
           powred
           upon
           the
           head
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
             Luke
          
           6.
           v.
           46.
           
           
             Christ
             saies
             to
          
           Peter
           ,
           
             Mine
             head
             with
             ●yle
             thou
             didst
             not
             annoint
             ,
             but
             this
             woman
             hath
             annointed
             my
             feet
             with
             oyntment
             ;
          
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           I
           that
           am
           the
           truly
           annointed
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           King
           ,
           Priest
           ,
           and
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           should
           have
           had
           oyle
           powred
           upon
           mine
           head
           ,
           as
           was
           upon
           
             Aärons
             ,
             Davids
             ,
          
           and
           
             Elishahs
             ,
          
           such
           cost
           you
           were
           loth
           to
           bestow
           upon
           mine
           head
           ,
           and
           you
           see
           how
           freely
           and
           joyfully
           she
           hath
           bestowed
           it
           upon
           my
           feet
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           place
           in
           Scripture
           where
           we
           read
           of
           Annointing
           with
           oyle
           ,
           is
           
             Gen.
          
           28.
           18.
           where
           it
           is
           said
           that
           
             Iacob
          
           (
           when
           his
           Father
           sent
           him
           on
           wooing
           )
           in
           his
           travail
           ,
           having
           slept
           all
           night
           upon
           a
           stone
           for
           a
           pillow
           ,
           and
           dreamed
           of
           the
           ladder
           to
           heaven
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           wonderfull
           promises
           of
           Gods
           blessings
           to
           him
           revealed
           in
           a
           vision
           ,
           he
           was
           so
           ravished
           therewith
           ,
           that
           he
           brake
           forth
           into
           these
           expressions
           of
           Admiration
           ;
           
             Surely
             the
             Lord
             is
             in
             this
             place
             ;
             How
             dreadfull
             is
             this
             place
             ?
             This
             is
             none
             other
             than
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             gate
             of
             Heaven
             ,
          
           and
           he
           builded
           an
           Altar
           there
           ,
           and
           called
           it
           
             Bethel
             ,
          
           and
           vowed
           a
           vow
           ,
           and
           took
           the
           Stone
           (
           implying
           the
           same
           stone
           whereupon
           hee
           slept
           ,
           &
           that
           rather
           than
           any
           other
           ,
           because
           in
           his
           rest
           upon
           that
           Stone
           he
           had
           that
           glorious
           apparition
           )
           and
           powred
           oyle
           upon
           it
           ,
           which
           doubtlesse
           was
           no
           other
           than
           such
           as
           he
           carried
           with
           him
           in
           his
           travaile
           for
           his
           own
           refreshment
           ,
           and
           which
           though
           he
           used
           as
           partly
           for
           food
           (
           as
           the
           widow
           of
           
             Zarephath
             1.
             K.
          
           17.
           12.
           and
           as
           we
           eate
           it
           with
           fish
           ,
           Salades
           and
           Herbes
           ,
           )
           so
           also
           to
           supple
           his
           joints
           and
           tired
           Limbs
           (
           as
           2
           
             Chr.
          
           28.
           v.
           15.
           )
           yet
           he
           thought
           it
           not
           too
           precious
           so
           to
           be
           bestowed
           ,
           whereby
           to
           make
           the
           Stone
           look
           smooth
           ,
           cheerfull
           and
           shining
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           preserve
           it
           from
           frost
           ,
           raine
           ,
           and
           the
           injury
           of
           weather
           ,
           as
           wee
           doe
           metalls
           ,
           wood
           ,
           stones
           ,
           (
           of
           more
           than
           ordinary
           
           use
           or
           esteem
           )
           that
           stand
           abroad
           ,
           and
           in
           open
           aire
           ;
           and
           although
           this
           was
           before
           the
           giving
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           yet
           I
           take
           this
           to
           be
           an
           annointing
           dedicated
           to
           Gods
           worship
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           which
           I
           call
           Common
           or
           Prophane
           annointing
           may
           be
           subdivided
           ,
           and
           severally
           branched
           ,
           and
           to
           begin
           with
           the
           best
           and
           highest
           ,
           I
           surpose
           some
           were
           of
           most
           sweet
           and
           odoriserous
           sent
           and
           perfume
           by
           the
           confection
           and
           ingredients
           ,
           as
           when
           they
           buried
           
             Asa
          
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Chro.
          
           2.
           16.
           14.
           that
           they
           dressed
           him
           
             unguentis
             meretriciis
          
           as
           
             Ierome
          
           renders
           i●
           ,
           with
           wanton
           ,
           Harlot-like
           ,
           and
           delicate
           oyles
           and
           ointments
           ,
           as
           the
           Harlot
           
             Prov.
          
           7.
           v.
           15.
           invites
           to
           her
           bed
           perfumed
           with
           Myrrh
           ,
           Aloes
           ,
           and
           Cynamon
           (
           two
           of
           the
           incredients
           of
           the
           Holy
           oyle
           )
           and
           such
           was
           the
           oyle
           in
           
             Ruth
          
           3.
           3.
           and
           such
           were
           the
           odours
           to
           which
           allusion
           is
           made
           1.
           
             Cant
             3.
             12
             4.
             10.
             14.
             
             &
             Amos
          
           6.
           v.
           6.
           and
           which
           
             Iudith
          
           used
           when
           she
           dressed
           her self
           for
           the
           surprise
           of
           
             Holophernes
             ,
          
           and
           I
           hope
           I
           shall
           not
           erre
           to
           suppose
           and
           say
           that
           such
           oyle
           it
           was
           that
           
             Iesus
          
           feet
           were
           annointed
           with
           ,
           for
           she
           that
           bestowed
           it
           was
           
             Mary
             Magdalen
             ,
             mulier
             peccatrix
             ,
          
           a
           ●inner
           ,
           an
           old
           wanton
           ,
           that
           was
           provided
           happily
           ,
           or
           else
           knew
           soon
           how
           to
           provide
           costly
           and
           curious
           perfumed
           oyles
           and
           ointments
           to
           invite
           delight
           ,
           but
           now
           a
           Convert
           ,
           and
           as
           she
           first
           annointed
           his
           feet
           with
           what
           she
           was
           wont
           to
           annoint
           her self
           withall
           ,
           so
           her
           haire
           (
           which
           she
           was
           wont
           to
           embroider
           ,
           dresse
           and
           curl
           with
           all
           curiosity
           ,
           wherewith
           to
           catch
           ,
           ensnare
           ,
           and
           entangle
           beholders
           eyes
           )
           shee
           now
           makes
           a
           towell
           or
           napkin
           wherewith
           to
           wipe
           and
           dry
           up
           the
           teares
           that
           she
           first
           washed
           his
           feet
           withall
           ,
           &
           after
           annointed
           his
           feet
           with
           that
           oyl
           which
           I
           take
           to
           be
           such
           as
           is
           mentioned
           
             Mark
          
           14.
           3.
           
           a
           box
           of
           oyle
           of
           Nard
           very
           precious
           ,
           which
           
             unguenta
             spicata
             Galen
          
           reckons
           
             inter
             Rom●norum
             delicias
             ,
          
           among
           the
           delicacies
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           as
           
             Apronius
             caput
             et
             os
             suum
             unguento
             per
             fricabat
             .
             Cicero
             in
             ver.
          
           5.
           
        
         
           There
           was
           another
           annointing
           with
           oyle
           ,
           to
           chear
           ,
           comfort
           ,
           and
           exhilarate
           ,
           and
           to
           look
           smooth
           ,
           faire
           ,
           and
           fresh
           ,
           as
           
             David
             Ps.
          
           104
           ▪
           15.
           oyle
           to
           make
           him
           a
           cheerfull
           countenance
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           annointed
           himself
           after
           his
           griefe
           for
           the
           death
           of
           his
           first
           Sonne
           by
           
             Bathshe●a
             .
          
           And
           as
           
             Pro.
             27.
             9.
             
             Oyntment
          
           
           
             and
             perfume
             rejoice
             the
             heart
             ,
          
           and
           
             Athaeneus
             lib.
          
           1.
           saies
           that
           
             Democritus
          
           the
           Philosopher
           of
           
             A●derites
          
           (
           being
           demanded
           how
           a
           man
           might
           live
           long
           )
           answered
           ,
           
             si
             exteriora
             oleo
             ,
             interiora
             melle
             irriget
             ,
          
           to
           annoint
           outwardly
           with
           oyle
           ,
           &
           inwardly
           with
           hony
           ,
           as
           one
           saies
           ,
           
             unguenta
             non
             voluptatis
             tantummodo
             ,
             sed
             &
             valetudinis
             causa
             usurpantur
             ,
          
           &
           such
           annointing
           is
           mentioned
           
             Mat
             ▪
             6.
             17.
             
             When
             thou
             fastest
             annoint
             thy
             head
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           There
           was
           another
           use
           of
           Annointing
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           supple
           and
           refresh
           the
           sinewes
           ,
           joints
           ,
           and
           muscles
           ,
           as
           
             Psal.
             109.
             
             Let
             it
             come
             like
             oyle
             into
             his
             bones
             ,
          
           and
           
             Mich.
             6.
             15.
             
             Homer
          
           both
           in
           his
           
             Ilyads
          
           and
           
             Odysses
          
           speakes
           often
           of
           a
           Custom
           among
           the
           Grecians
           of
           bathing
           or
           washing
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           and
           after
           annointing
           with
           oyle
           ;
           And
           
             Athenaeus
             lib.
             1.
             Deipnos
          
           gives
           a
           reason
           ,
           for
           bathing
           is
           wholsome
           ,
           but
           makes
           the
           skin
           harsh
           and
           rugged
           ,
           and
           oyle
           makes
           it
           soft
           and
           smooth
           againe
           ;
           And
           
             Thucydides
          
           saies
           ,
           
             In
             gymnasio
             Lacedaemonii
             corpora
             nudarunt
             ,
             &
             oleo
             perfuderunt
             ,
          
           the
           Lacedemonians
           at
           their
           feats
           of
           exercise
           bared
           their
           bodies
           ,
           and
           then
           annointed
           them
           with
           oyle
           .
        
         
           
             
               Exercent
               patrias
               oleo
               labente
               paaaestras
               .
            
             
               Nundati
               socii
               —
               virg.
            
          
        
         
           
             Aenead
             :
          
           and
           
             Oleum
             quo
             superunguntur
             Athletae
             ad
             adjiciendum
             Robur
             Ceroma
             dicitur
             ,
          
           sayes
           
             Seneca
             ,
          
           the
           oyle
           wherewith
           wrestlers
           annoint
           themselves
           to
           get
           strength
           is
           called
           
             Ceroma
             ,
          
           and
           
             Plutarch
          
           in
           this
           
             Alexander
          
           saies
           ,
           that
           the
           Gods
           bestowed
           oyle
           upon
           men
           for
           refreshment
           after
           wearinesse
           and
           labours
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           another
           Annointing
           with
           oyle
           mentioned
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           was
           of
           such
           as
           were
           sick
           ,
           as
           
             Mark
             6.
             13.
             
             Ia.
          
           5.
           14.
           that
           was
           a
           Power
           given
           by
           Christ
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           from
           any
           expresse
           receipt
           ,
           or
           cure
           ,
           but
           onely
           for
           a
           signe
           and
           earnest
           of
           Spirituall
           health
           ,
           and
           cure
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           as
           were
           many
           other
           miracles
           done
           by
           them
           ;
           this
           manner
           of
           annointing
           lasted
           as
           long
           as
           the
           gift
           to
           work
           miracles
           lasted
           
             Chrysost.
             Hom.
          
           4.
           in
           
             Math.
          
           and
           
             Aust.
             de
             vera
             religione
             cap.
          
           15.
           both
           confesse
           that
           they
           were
           vanished
           before
           their
           times
           ,
           and
           from
           that
           primitive
           use
           the
           Papists
           have
           extremely
           translated
           it
           into
           a
           Sacrament
           .
        
         
           Other
           Annointing
           than
           what
           I
           have
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           
           I
           find
           not
           in
           use
           among
           the
           lewes
           ,
           save
           that
           in
           
             festis
             solebant
             Iudaei
             caput
             oleo
             ungere
             ,
          
           upon
           their
           festivall
           daies
           the
           Iewes
           used
           to
           annoint
           their
           head
           with
           oyle
           ,
           which
           was
           no
           other
           than
           that
           ,
           because
           upon
           those
           high
           and
           great
           daies
           they
           were
           more
           publique
           in
           their
           meetings
           ,
           and
           assemblies
           ,
           therfore
           they
           annointed
           themselves
           both
           to
           smooth
           and
           chear
           the
           countenance
           ,
           and
           to
           please
           by
           sent
           &
           perfume
           ;
           And
           their
           head
           rather
           than
           any
           other
           part
           ,
           both
           because
           the
           hair
           would
           better
           lodge
           and
           retain
           the
           sent
           ▪
           especially
           also
           being
           preserved
           warm
           with
           an
           hat
           or
           covering
           ,
           and
           because
           when
           men
           are
           together
           in
           ordinary
           conference
           and
           discourse
           ,
           the
           outward
           seat
           of
           the
           seat
           of
           smelling
           (
           which
           is
           in
           the
           nose
           a
           member
           of
           the
           head
           )
           is
           nearer
           the
           object
           of
           delight
           ,
           as
           they
           talke
           nearer
           ,
           and
           their
           heads
           are
           nearer
           together
           by
           the
           salutations
           of
           kissing
           or
           embraceing
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           contribute
           pleasing
           odours
           and
           perfumes
           to
           the
           delight
           of
           one
           another
           .
        
         
           Of
           all
           this
           that
           is
           said
           which
           is
           of
           odoriferous
           and
           sweet
           oyles
           ,
           nothing
           makes
           for
           the
           scope
           of
           the
           Author
           to
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Indians
           ,
           who
           never
           annoint
           to
           the
           purposes
           aforesaid
           ;
           but
           as
           they
           prefer
           the
           dark
           and
           tawny
           complexion
           ,
           so
           they
           love
           to
           adulterate
           the
           colour
           of
           their
           hair
           .
           So
           in
           
             Florida
             ,
          
           and
           some
           parts
           of
           
             Brasile
             ,
          
           they
           annoint
           themselves
           ,
           their
           skin
           with
           oyle
           ,
           
             ut
             nudam
             cutem
             ,
             &c.
          
           to
           crust
           ,
           harden
           ,
           and
           defend
           it
           against
           the
           scorching
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           annointing
           of
           the
           head
           ,
           I
           reade
           no
           custome
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           They
           pride
           themselves
           with
           Earings
           ,
           and
           have
           their
           noses
           
           bored
           through
           ,
           with
           Iewells
           hanging
           at
           them
           ,
           as
           wee
           read
           in
        
         
           Esay
           3.
           v.
           20.
           21.
           
        
         
           I
           confesse
           the
           Earings
           in
           use
           among
           the
           Americans
           ,
           as
           was
           in
           
             Esay
             ,
          
           &
           is
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           all
           
             Europe
          
           over
           by
           perforation
           .
        
         
           
             Auribus
             extensis
             ma●nos
             commisit
             elenchos
             —
             Iuvenal
             .
             li
             .
             2.
             sa●
             .
          
           6.
           but
           the
           Nose-rings
           in
           
             Esay
          
           were
           onely
           
             naso
             impendentia
             ,
          
           hanging
           down
           upon
           the
           forehead
           ,
           as
           was
           most
           in
           use
           among
           us
           in
           late
           memory
           ,
           but
           the
           Americans
           bore
           the
           sides
           of
           their
           nostrills
           through
           to
           hang
           their
           Iewells
           at
           ;
           
           And
           so
           their
           lower
           lips
           also
           for
           lip
           rings
           ;
           but
           I
           forbear
           to
           quote
           authority
           thereof
           ,
           being
           confident
           of
           the
           readers
           consent
           and
           satisfaction
           in
           so
           clear
           a
           matter
           ;
           In
           th●
           〈…〉
           let
           us
           observe
           and
           an●●i●
           〈…〉
           ●●ane
           time
           Iewe●
           〈…〉
           e
           negative
           command
           to
           the
           〈…〉
           ,
           
             ●evit
             .
             ca.
          
           19.
           v.
           27.
           
        
         
           In
           ●ll
           
             India
          
           they
           wash
           themselves
           often
           ,
           and
           the
           Iewes
           were
           
           frequent
           in
           this
           ,
        
         
           Mark
           7.
           3
           ,
           4.
           Io.
           2.
           6.
           
        
         
           To
           say
           they
           wash
           themselves
           often
           ,
           must
           implie
           ,
           they
           wash
           their
           bodies
           often
           ,
           and
           such
           washing
           the
           heat
           of
           
             Brasile
             ,
          
           and
           other
           hot
           Clymates
           require
           ,
           and
           such
           washing
           may
           also
           easily
           and
           often
           be
           done
           by
           a
           people
           going
           almost
           naked
           ,
           and
           so
           with
           small
           and
           little
           labour
           to
           dresse
           ,
           and
           undresse
           ;
           but
           the
           washing
           of
           the
           hands
           before
           meat
           (
           quoted
           out
           of
           
             Mar.
          
           )
           was
           with
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           as
           with
           us
           ,
           a
           common
           practise
           before
           meales
           ,
           but
           otherwise
           of
           the
           washing
           of
           the
           body
           ;
           and
           that
           quotation
           out
           of
           
             Marke
             ,
          
           &c.
           is
           onely
           a
           note
           of
           the
           seeming
           outward
           purity
           ,
           and
           cleanenesse
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           and
           their
           ceremonious
           strictnesse
           ,
           putting
           and
           placing
           religion
           in
           
             opere
             operato
             ,
          
           and
           the
           forme
           of
           Godlinesse
           ,
           for
           they
           washed
           before
           meat
           ,
           at
           meat
           ,
           upon
           drinking
           ,
           pledging
           ,
           changing
           of
           Pots
           ,
           Glasses
           ,
           &c.
           and
           therefore
           (
           for
           their
           severall
           often
           and
           frequent
           uses
           )
           they
           had
           in
           their
           diningroomes
           great
           pitchers
           ,
           or
           vessells
           of
           water
           ,
           ever
           in
           readinesse
           ,
           as
           at
           the
           marriage
           in
           
             Cana.
             
             Io.
          
           2.
           
           But
           the
           Americans
           wash
           their
           bodies
           often
           to
           coole
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           wont
           and
           accustome
           to
           the
           waters
           ,
           they
           practising
           very
           much
           swimming
           ,
           in
           fishing
           and
           diving
           ,
           but
           
             Io.
             de
             .
             Laët
             .
             Ind.
             occid.
             lib.
             15.
             cap.
          
           2.
           saies
           ,
           the
           Brasilians
           (
           one
           of
           the
           largest
           provinces
           of
           all
           the
           West-Indians
           )
           eate
           their
           meat
           
             illotis
             manibus
             ,
          
           with
           unwashed
           hands
           ;
           And
           
             Purchas
             America
             cap.
          
           5.
           saies
           ,
           the
           Brasilians
           wash
           not
           before
           meales
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           treatise
           of
           
             Nova
             francia
             cap.
          
           8.
           he
           saies
           ,
           they
           wash
           not
           at
           meales
           ,
           except
           they
           be
           e●ceeding
           foule
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           wipe
           upon
           their
           own
           ,
           or
           their
           dogs
           hai●es
           ;
           and
           whereas
           
             Lerius
          
           hath
           a
           
             nonnulli
          
           that
           wash
           before
           and
           after
           meals
           ,
           this
           denotes
           but
           a
           few
           ,
           &
           admits
           the
           generality
           not
           to
           wash
           ;
           as
           for
           the
           Levitical
           law
           of
           washing
           ,
           that
           respected
           onely
           clensing
           after
           supposed
           pollution
           
           by
           touching
           of
           unclean
           creatures
           ,
           and
           other
           defilings
           and
           contamination
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           Gods
           expresse
           command
           ,
           whereas
           the
           question
           with
           us
           resteth
           onely
           in
           a
           voluntary
           ,
           and
           nationall
           use
           and
           custome
           ;
           yet
           for
           washing
           before
           meales
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           common
           use
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           other
           countries
           ,
           who
           are
           any
           whit
           civilized
           by
           commerce
           ,
           and
           so
           
             Linschot
          
           saies
           of
           the
           Cambians
           ,
           Goans
           ,
           Peguans
           ,
           and
           Bengalans
           .
           I
           could
           here
           relate
           of
           the
           sundry
           superstitious
           particulars
           of
           the
           Pharisaicall
           washings
           ,
           as
           the
           Jesuis
           
             Serrarius
          
           quotes
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Rabbins
           ,
           enough
           to
           pose
           all
           
             America
             .
          
        
         
           They
           exceedingly
           delight
           in
           Dancing
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
           
        
         
           This
           is
           so
           cheap
           and
           prostitute
           a
           custome
           all
           the
           World
           over
           (
           and
           must
           needs
           be
           most
           among
           naked
           people
           )
           as
           
             inopem
             me
             copia
             fecit
             ,
          
           if
           I
           should
           begin
           to
           exemplifie
           ,
           I
           knew
           not
           when
           to
           end
           .
           It
           is
           a
           ravishment
           of
           the
           Intellectuals
           ,
           with
           an
           high
           content
           of
           fruition
           or
           near
           hopes
           ,
           which
           the
           soul
           breathes
           forth
           by
           her
           ministers
           the
           faculties
           of
           the
           body
           in
           all
           light
           volatile
           and
           aiery
           motions
           and
           activities
           .
        
         
           The
           Jews
           were
           wont
           to
           call
           them
           Fathers
           and
           Mothers
           that
           
           were
           not
           their
           naturall
           Parents
           ;
           so
           the
           Indians
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           This
           assertion
           is
           not
           exemplified
           by
           any
           quotation
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           how
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           manner
           ,
           and
           measure
           it
           is
           intended
           ,
           or
           extended
           ;
           for
           the
           words
           
             Pater
             ,
             Mater
             ,
          
           have
           sundry
           other
           than
           naturall
           significations
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           of
           them
           the
           same
           words
           are
           in
           use
           among
           us
           .
        
         
           In
           
             America
          
           they
           eat
           no
           Swines
           flesh
           ;
           it
           is
           hatefull
           to
           
           them
           as
           it
           was
           among
           the
           Jews
           .
        
         
           Lev.
           10.
           7.
           
        
         
           Perhaps
           the
           Americans
           might
           have
           that
           custome
           from
           the
           Tartars
           ,
           as
           
             Sigism
             .
             Baro
             cap.
             de
             Tartaris
          
           saies
           ,
           
             Ab
             equis
             &
             aliis
             animalibus
             quoquo
             modo
             interemptis
             suaviter
             vescuntur
             demptis
             porcis
             ;
          
           they
           feed
           deliciously
           upon
           dead
           horses
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           carrion
           whatsoever
           (
           howsoever
           killed
           )
           except
           Swines
           flesh
           .
           So
           did
           also
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           Arabians
           ,
           Scythians
           ,
           Samoëdes
           ,
           who
           never
           descended
           from
           the
           Jews
           or
           
           Israelites
           ,
           yet
           the
           Egyptians
           
             tempore
             plenilunio
             suilla
             carre
             vescuntur
             ,
          
           saies
           
             Herod
             .
             lib.
          
           2.
           
           The
           Egyptians
           eat
           Swines
           flesh
           in
           the
           new
           Moon
           :
           And
           
             Jo.
             de
             La●t
             descrip
             .
             Ind.
             occid.
             lib.
             15.
             cap.
          
           2.
           saies
           of
           the
           Brasilians
           ,
           
             carnibus
             &
             piscibus
             indiscriminatim
             vescuntur
             ,
             neque
             ab
             immundis
             animantibus
             abhorrent
             ,
          
           the
           Brasilians
           feed
           upon
           all
           manner
           of
           Fish
           and
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           make
           no
           difference
           ;
           nay
           they
           abstain
           not
           from
           unclean
           creatures
           ;
           by
           which
           he
           may
           be
           thought
           (
           without
           any
           over-strained
           presumption
           )
           to
           mean
           Swine
           ;
           for
           
             lib.
             10.
             cap.
          
           19.
           he
           saies
           of
           some
           parts
           of
           
             Virginia
             ,
             aluntque
             multos
             porcos
             ,
          
           they
           bring
           up
           many
           Swine
           (
           which
           we
           must
           understand
           for
           food
           ,
           if
           he
           assign
           no
           other
           cause
           )
           And
           so
           
             pag.
          
           413.
           he
           speaks
           of
           the
           people
           of
           the
           
             Sichi
          
           in
           
             Peru
             ,
             Aluntque
             multos
             porcos
             ,
             qui
             omnium
             Peruvianorum
             optimi
             judicantur
             ,
          
           they
           breed
           many
           Swine
           ,
           which
           are
           counted
           the
           best
           of
           all
           
             Peru
          
           (
           which
           must
           intend
           the
           best
           for
           food
           and
           meat
           .
           )
           And
           the
           Epistles
           of
           the
           Jesuit
           
             Ni.
             Duran
             .
          
           printed
           1636.
           saies
           of
           the
           people
           of
           
             Paraquaire
          
           (
           right
           West
           of
           
             Brasile
             )
             Sues
             habent
             quibus
             vescuntur
             ,
          
           they
           breed
           up
           Swine
           ,
           and
           feed
           upon
           them
           ;
           and
           
             Pet.
             
             Mart.
             Dec.
             2.
             cap.
             9.
             
             &
             3.
             cap.
          
           7.
           sales
           they
           have
           Swineherds
           ,
           and
           herds
           of
           Swine
           ,
           and
           the
           Swines
           flesh
           is
           commended
           by
           the
           natives
           to
           be
           wholsomer
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           better
           tast
           than
           their
           Mutton
           :
           And
           of
           the
           
             Chineses
          
           in
           
             Asia
          
           over
           against
           
             America
             ,
             Maffeius
             lib.
          
           6.
           saies
           ,
           
             caro
             suilla
             maxime
             expetitur
             mensis
             ,
          
           no
           greater
           dainties
           at
           their
           table
           than
           Swines
           flesh
           :
           And
           
             Hierome
             adver.
             Vigilant
             .
             To
             .
          
           2.
           saies
           of
           
             Jovinian
             ,
             Inter
             Phasides
             &
             carnes
             suillas
             non
             tam
             amisit
             spiritum
             quam
             eructavit
             ;
          
           and
           
             Lucian
          
           in
           his
           
             Saturnals
             ,
          
           and
           
             Pliny
             ,
          
           both
           say
           ,
           that
           Swines
           flesh
           was
           a
           choice
           dish
           at
           Feasts
           .
           And
           though
           by
           the
           Leviticall
           Law
           Swines
           flesh
           was
           forbidden
           ,
           being
           one
           of
           the
           creatures
           that
           divided
           the
           hoofe
           ,
           but
           chewed
           not
           the
           cud
           ;
           yet
           we
           read
           that
           the
           Gadarens
           (
           in
           the
           Tribe
           of
           
             Manasseh
          
           )
           had
           an
           heard
           of
           2000
           Swine
           drowned
           with
           the
           devils
           in
           the
           Lake
           ;
           and
           we
           may
           presume
           to
           suppose
           that
           the
           Jews
           in
           the
           other
           Tribes
           had
           swine
           also
           ,
           and
           may
           conclude
           ,
           that
           they
           bred
           and
           brought
           them
           up
           for
           their
           own
           food
           and
           spending
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           markets
           of
           other
           people
           near
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
         
           They
           wash
           strangers
           feet
           ,
           and
           are
           very
           hospitable
           ,
           and
           
           this
           was
           the
           known
           commendation
           of
           old
           
             Israel
             .
          
        
         
           Most
           of
           all
           the
           Americans
           (
           as
           our
           authors
           report
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           true
           in
           nature
           )
           are
           fearfull
           ,
           jealous
           ,
           and
           inhospitable
           people
           towards
           all
           strangers
           ,
           whom
           they
           suspect
           to
           come
           to
           invade
           ,
           or
           annoy
           ,
           or
           expell
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           in
           any
           place
           where
           they
           are
           subdued
           &
           civilized
           ,
           they
           washed
           others
           feet
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           an
           occult
           quality
           inherent
           from
           the
           Jewish
           race
           and
           derivation
           ,
           but
           a
           trite
           use
           ,
           and
           custome
           of
           their
           own
           barefoote
           experience
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           (
           as
           
             bonum
             signum
             à
             mala
             causa
          
           )
           became
           a
           practise
           in
           seeming
           curtesie
           towards
           others
           where
           they
           were
           subdued
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           ●8
           of
           
             Gen.
             4.
             
             Abraham
          
           saies
           to
           the
           three
           Angels
           that
           came
           in
           humane
           shape
           unto
           him
           ,
           
             Let
             a
             little
             water
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             be
             brought
             ,
             and
             wash
             your
             feet
             :
          
           Here
           
             Abraham
          
           offers
           them
           water
           ,
           &
           wills
           them
           to
           wash
           their
           own
           feet
           ,
           as
           best
           knowing
           ,
           not
           where
           the
           shooe
           ,
           but
           the
           want
           of
           a
           shooe
           pinched
           them
           most
           ;
           of
           this
           we
           may
           read
           
             Gen.
          
           19.
           2.
           
           &
           24.
           32.
           
           &
           43.
           24.
           
           
             Iudges
          
           19.
           v.
           21.
           and
           sundry
           other
           places
           ;
           and
           in
           hot
           countries
           people
           went
           bare-foot
           ,
           and
           used
           to
           wash
           their
           feet
           for
           refreshment
           after
           surbaiting
           ,
           or
           solebaiting
           ,
           and
           weariness
           of
           travaile
           ;
           and
           this
           washing
           of
           feet
           was
           a
           speciall
           remedie
           to
           unweary
           them
           ,
           as
           
             Calvin
          
           calls
           it
           in
           the
           French
           ,
           
             Delasser
             .
          
        
         
           
             Homer
          
           in
           his
           
             Odysses
          
           doth
           often
           mention
           the
           hospitality
           of
           washing
           of
           feet
           ,
           as
           
             Polycaste
             Nestor's
          
           daughter
           washed
           
             Telemachus
          
           feet
           ,
           and
           
             Vlysses
          
           when
           he
           returned
           home
           after
           his
           long
           travailes
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           yet
           discovered
           ,
           he
           refused
           to
           let
           any
           woman
           wash
           his
           feet
           ,
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             nisi
             aliqua
             vetula
             ,
          
           unlesse
           there
           were
           some
           old
           woman
           ;
           and
           
             Plavus
          
           in
           his
           
             Persa
             ,
             ferte
             aquam
             pedibus
             ,
          
           bring
           water
           for
           the
           feet
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           quotation
           as
           of
           the
           known
           custome
           and
           commendation
           of
           old
           Israel
           ,
           cannot
           suite
           much
           with
           any
           practise
           of
           the
           Americans
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           13
           of
           
             John
          
           we
           read
           of
           the
           greatest
           Master
           that
           ever
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           washed
           his
           servants
           feet
           ;
           but
           this
           was
           no
           custome
           
           in
           
             Israel
          
           or
           
             Judah
             ,
          
           nor
           was
           ever
           done
           by
           any
           of
           the
           Sachims
           or
           Casiques
           in
           
             America
             ;
          
           and
           here
           the
           proffer
           of
           Christ
           to
           
             Peter
          
           was
           of
           so
           unspeakable
           condescension
           ,
           as
           
             Peter
          
           (
           in
           an
           angry
           modesty
           ,
           and
           bashfull
           indignation
           ,
           ver.
           8.
           )
           told
           him
           he
           should
           never
           wash
           his
           feet
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           the
           Centurion
           said
           to
           Christ
           ,
           
             I
             am
             not
             worthy
             thou
             shouldest
             come
             under
             my
             roofe
             ,
          
           can
           I
           have
           that
           brazen-faced
           boldnesse
           and
           impudence
           to
           permit
           thee
           (
           so
           far
           exceeding
           and
           excellent
           above
           all
           mortall
           men
           )
           to
           perform
           so
           mean
           an
           office
           to
           me
           ,
           the
           meanest
           of
           men
           ?
           but
           Christ
           soon
           cooled
           and
           converted
           him
           in
           the
           same
           verse
           :
           
             If
             I
             wash
             thee
             no●
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Here
           our
           Saviour
           teaches
           his
           Disciples
           humility
           ,
           and
           brotherly
           love
           ,
           as
           ver.
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17.
           and
           (
           as
           he
           draws
           nearer
           to
           his
           passion
           and
           parting
           )
           dictates
           and
           inculcates
           those
           things
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           should
           be
           their
           practise
           to
           his
           glory
           ,
           and
           their
           eternall
           comfort
           .
        
         
           The
           Indians
           compute
           their
           times
           by
           nights
           ,
           and
           which
           
             Jo.
          
           
           
             de
             Laët
          
           confesseth
           they
           had
           from
           the
           Hebrews
           .
        
         
           
             Grotius
          
           alleging
           Hunting
           ,
           Computation
           by
           nights
           ,
           Washing
           of
           new
           born
           children
           ,
           and
           Dicing
           to
           be
           in
           use
           among
           the
           Americans
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           been
           used
           also
           by
           the
           Germans
           ;
           
             Joh.
             de
             Laët
             de
             orig.
             gent.
          
           answers
           ,
           or
           observes
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           saies
           ,
           that
           Hunting
           was
           as
           common
           to
           other
           people
           ,
           especially
           the
           Scythians
           ;
           so
           also
           Computation
           by
           nights
           familiar
           to
           many
           Eastern
           people
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           from
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           author
           doth
           a
           little
           impose
           upon
           the
           reader
           herein
           ;
           for
           
             de
             Laët
          
           doth
           not
           say
           that
           the
           Indians
           had
           them
           from
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           but
           that
           many
           ▪
           Easterne
           people
           learned
           that
           computation
           from
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           and
           the
           Indians
           might
           have
           it
           from
           those
           Eastern
           people
           .
        
         
           The
           Athenians
           began
           their
           day
           at
           Sun-set
           ,
           so
           did
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           the
           Gaules
           in
           
             Caesar's
          
           time
           ,
           who
           
             Coment.
             lib.
          
           6.
           saies
           ,
           
             Galli●se
             omnes
             à
             Di●e
             prognatos
             dicunt
             ,
             ob
             eam
             causam
             spatia
             temporis
             non
             numero
             dierum
             sed
             noctium
             faciuntur
             ;
          
           the
           Gaules
           say
           they
           descend
           from
           
             Pluto
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           compute
           their
           time
           by
           nights
           :
           And
           as
           the
           Americans
           fear
           
           
             Pluto
             ,
             Dis
             ,
          
           the
           Devill
           ,
           the
           God
           of
           darknesse
           most
           ,
           so
           their
           stupidity
           and
           ignorance
           may
           justly
           give
           the
           Night
           precedence
           in
           their
           computation
           of
           time
           ;
           and
           although
           we
           will
           not
           forget
           our
           own
           usuall
           reckoning
           by
           nights
           ,
           as
           Sevenight
           ,
           Fortnight
           ,
           yet
           wee
           offer
           not
           to
           strive
           with
           the
           Gaules
           for
           the
           petigre
           ,
           though
           Seeing
           ,
           we
           will
           not
           see
           ,
           and
           are
           blind
           ,
           though
           we
           have
           had
           a
           long
           Sun-shine
           ;
           Wee
           reckon
           also
           by
           months
           ,
           as
           the
           Iewes
           did
           ,
           though
           in
           neither
           are
           wee
           the
           more
           Iewish
           ;
           In
           
             Cuba
          
           they
           reckon
           by
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           say
           so
           many
           Suns
           ,
           as
           
             Pet.
             Martyr
             Dec.
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
          
           8.
           
           I
           could
           perplex
           this
           question
           yet
           more
           ,
           but
           
             non
             est
             tanti
             ,
          
           It
           is
           not
           worth
           the
           labour
           .
        
         
           Virginity
           is
           not
           a
           state
           praise-worthy
           among
           the
           Americans
           ,
           
           a●d
           was
           a
           bewailable
           condition
           among
           the
           Iewes
           ,
        
         
           Iudg.
           11.
           37.
           
        
         
           The
           prophecy
           and
           promise
           of
           our
           Saviours
           comming
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           was
           an
           encouragement
           to
           marriage
           among
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           which
           made
           the
           condition
           of
           
             Iephtes
          
           Daughter
           bewaileable
           ,
           because
           her
           hope
           was
           quite
           cut
           off
           ,
           her
           Father
           having
           dedicated
           her
           to
           God
           in
           a
           single
           life
           ,
           not
           sacrifised
           her
           by
           death
           (
           as
           some
           would
           have
           it
           )
           but
           unforced
           I
           thrust
           my self
           any
           further
           into
           that
           disquisition
           ;
           But
           when
           Christ
           came
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           he
           conferred
           the
           greatest
           honour
           that
           ever
           was
           upon
           Virginity
           ,
           by
           being
           himself
           born
           of
           a
           Virgin
           ,
           himself
           living
           and
           dying
           a
           Virgin
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           commendations
           wee
           otherwise
           have
           of
           Virginity
           ,
           are
           most
           plentifully
           set
           forth
           both
           in
           the
           old
           and
           new
           Testament
           ;
           So
           as
           the
           very
           Elect
           are
           called
           the
           Virgins
           that
           follow
           the
           Lambe
           ,
           
             Revel.
          
           14.
           4.
           and
           the
           Fathers
           call
           it
           the
           Angelicall
           State
           ,
           and
           condition
           ;
           And
           if
           Saint
           
             Paul
          
           bee
           Canonicall
           ,
           he
           doth
           satisfie
           us
           to
           the
           full
           ;
           And
           
             Acosta
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
          
           20.
           saies
           ,
           
             Virginitas
             quae
             apud
             omnes
             mortales
             in
             precio
             &
             honore
             est
             ,
             apud
             hos
             Barbaros
          
           (
           speaking
           of
           the
           Americans
           )
           
             vilis
             &
             indecora
             ,
          
           and
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           
             Virginitas
             quae
             ubique
             gentium
             maximo
             &
             prope
             divino
             honore
             ●fficitur
             ,
             inter
             belluas
             dedecori
             &
             infamiae
             est
             ,
          
           Virginity
           which
           is
           honored
           all
           the
           world
           over
           (
           among
           those
           barbarous
           people
           ,
           and
           no
           better
           than
           
           beasts
           )
           is
           a
           shame
           and
           disgrace
           ,
           and
           basely
           esteemed
           .
           And
           it
           cannot
           be
           expected
           (
           upon
           a
           near
           inspection
           into
           that
           Nation
           )
           but
           that
           it
           may
           the
           sooner
           kindle
           lust
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           easily
           and
           speedily
           inflame
           to
           execution
           ;
           and
           principally
           from
           their
           heathenisme
           ,
           want
           of
           Civility
           and
           Religion
           ,
           having
           (
           as
           the
           
             Psal.
          
           saies
           )
           no
           fear
           of
           God
           before
           their
           eyes
           ;
           as
           the
           Malabars
           in
           East
           
             India
             ,
          
           who
           think
           if
           they
           die
           maides
           they
           shall
           never
           come
           into
           Pardise
           ;
           but
           I
           am
           sory
           to
           read
           the
           
             Parallele
             ,
          
           and
           that
           the
           allusion
           of
           the
           lamentation
           for
           
             Jephtes
          
           Daughter
           should
           be
           quoted
           to
           countenance
           the
           bawdinesse
           of
           these
           beastly
           and
           barbarous
           people
           ,
           so
           contrary
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           
             Moses
             ,
             Levit.
          
           19.
           v.
           29.
           
        
         
           The
           Natives
           marry
           with
           their
           own
           kindred
           and
           Family
           ,
           
           this
           was
           Gods
           Command
           to
           his
           people
           ,
        
         
           Numbers
           36.
           7.
           
        
         
           While
           it
           was
           Gods
           command
           it
           was
           to
           be
           obeyed
           ,
           and
           though
           
             Ipse
             dixit
             ,
          
           that
           God
           said
           it
           ,
           had
           bin
           enough
           ,
           yet
           God
           may
           be
           thought
           to
           have
           commanded
           it
           for
           increase
           of
           people
           among
           his
           own
           children
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           and
           that
           increase
           not
           to
           be
           seduced
           or
           endangered
           to
           Idolatry
           by
           entermarriage
           with
           Idolaters
           ;
           
             Chrys.
          
           upon
           
             Mathew
          
           frames
           another
           reason
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           because
           death
           was
           among
           the
           Iewes
           a
           punishment
           that
           went
           nearest
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           then
           especially
           the
           losse
           of
           a
           husband
           to
           a
           wife
           must
           be
           most
           grievous
           and
           insupportable
           ,
           therefore
           there
           could
           be
           no
           such
           mitigatory
           or
           lenitive
           of
           sorrow
           to
           the
           widow
           ,
           as
           to
           marry
           the
           husbands
           brother
           or
           near
           kinsman
           ,
           whereby
           the
           first
           husband
           seemes
           in
           a
           manner
           still
           to
           live
           ,
           and
           the
           estate
           to
           continue
           in
           the
           same
           stock
           ,
           but
           that
           law
           after
           vanished
           ,
           and
           as
           
             Austin
          
           saies
           ,
           
             Commistio
             sororum
             &
             fratrum
             quanto
             fuit
             antiquior
             compellente
             necessitate
             ,
             tanto
             postea
             facta
             est
             detestabili●r
             religione
             prohibente
             ,
          
           and
           I
           hope
           those
           marriages
           were
           ceased
           and
           laid
           down
           long
           before
           the
           Captivity
           under
           
             Salmanasser
             .
          
        
         
           Wee
           must
           consider
           the
           curse
           upon
           
             Cham
          
           gazing
           upon
           his
           Fathers
           nakednesse
           ,
           and
           
             Valer
             .
             Maximus
          
           saies
           that
           
           
             apud
             antiquos
             non
             erat
             fas
             filium
             simul
             cum
             patre
             balneari
             ,
          
           in
           old
           time
           the
           Sonne
           was
           not
           suffered
           to
           be
           seen
           bathing
           with
           the
           Father
           ;
           and
           
             Aristotle
          
           in
           his
           
             Hist.
             Animalium
             ,
          
           tels
           of
           an
           Horse
           that
           having
           covered
           a
           Mare
           that
           was
           his
           own
           damm
           ,
           after
           he
           perceived
           it
           ,
           he
           brake
           his
           own
           neck
           down
           a
           precipice
           ,
           with
           horrour
           or
           shame
           of
           the
           fact
           ;
           be
           it
           true
           or
           false
           ,
           the
           story
           is
           a
           divine
           beam
           in
           the
           Philosopher
           ;
           but
           these
           Marriages
           among
           the
           Americans
           ,
           derive
           partly
           from
           their
           own
           brutishnesse
           ,
           partly
           from
           their
           heathenish
           policy
           for
           safety
           and
           assurance
           in
           the
           confidence
           of
           their
           own
           safety
           and
           kindred
           ,
           and
           being
           in
           many
           parts
           a
           
             Nomades
             ,
          
           a
           wandring
           ,
           fleeting
           ,
           and
           removing
           people
           up
           and
           down
           in
           hords
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ,
           and
           studious
           of
           numbers
           and
           faithfulnesse
           for
           strength
           and
           preservation
           from
           enemies
           and
           danger
           ;
           yet
           
             Pet.
             
             Mart.
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
             10.
             of
             the
             Islanders
             ,
          
           They
           have
           as
           many
           Wives
           as
           they
           please
           ,
           saving
           of
           their
           own
           kindred
           :
           And
           
             Hierome
          
           in
           his
           second
           book
           against
           
             Iovinian
          
           saies
           ,
           
             Persae
             ,
             Medi
             ,
             Indi
             ,
             &
             Ethiopes
             ,
             cum
             matribus
             ,
             aviis
             ,
             filiabus
             ,
             &
             neptibus
             ,
             copulantur
             ;
          
           lie
           with
           their
           Mothers
           ,
           Grandmothers
           ,
           Daughters
           ,
           Neeces
           .
        
         
           The
           Indian
           women
           are
           easily
           delivered
           of
           their
           children
           
           without
           Midwives
           ,
           as
           those
           in
        
         
           Exod.
           1.
           19.
           
        
         
           This
           place
           of
           
             Exodus
             Hierome
          
           translates
           ,
           
             obstretricandi
             haben●
             facultatem
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Hebrew
           women
           are
           skilfull
           in
           Midwifry
           ;
           but
           because
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Midwife
           is
           of
           a
           another
           person
           distinct
           from
           the
           woman
           travailing
           ,
           who
           cannot
           minister
           to
           her self
           as
           a
           stander
           by
           ,
           therefore
           the
           translation
           seems
           to
           me
           improper
           ,
           not
           that
           mine
           ignorance
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           can
           judge
           it
           ,
           but
           because
           I
           find
           it
           otherwise
           rendred
           in
           sense
           by
           sundry
           other
           learned
           men
           ;
           
             Vatablus
          
           sayes
           the
           Hebrew
           women
           were
           
             vegetae
             ,
             Tremellius
             ,
             vividae
             ,
             Pagnine
             ,
             valde
             roboratae
             ,
          
           the
           Italian
           ,
           
             gagliarde
             ,
          
           the
           French
           ,
           
             vigonrenses
             ,
          
           the
           Spanish
           ,
           
             robustas
             ,
          
           our
           English
           ,
           
             lively
             ;
          
           which
           word
           carries
           enough
           of
           skill
           ,
           slight
           ,
           devise
           ,
           art
           ,
           ingeniosity
           ;
           but
           to
           come
           more
           close
           to
           the
           question
           .
        
         
           The
           danger
           and
           difficulty
           of
           women
           in
           Child-birth
           ,
           is
           
           a
           curse
           entailed
           upon
           
             Eve
             ,
          
           and
           all
           women
           kind
           ever
           since
           ,
           for
           tasting
           and
           giving
           
             Adam
          
           the
           forbidden
           fruit
           ,
           
             In
             sorrow
             shalt
             thou
             bring
             forth
             :
             Rachel
          
           had
           an
           hard
           travaile
           of
           
             Benjamin
             ,
          
           and
           dyed
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           
             Phinehas
          
           wife
           of
           
             Ichabod
             ;
             Moses
          
           does
           not
           of
           himself
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Hebrew
           women
           were
           easily
           delivered
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           a
           nationall
           and
           naturall
           promptnesse
           and
           facility
           ;
           but
           he
           sayes
           ,
           the
           Hebrew
           Midwives
           (
           being
           charged
           of
           
             Pharaoh
          
           to
           destroy
           all
           the
           Male
           children
           when
           they
           saw
           them
           upon
           their
           stooles
           (
           which
           insinuates
           they
           had
           the
           usuall
           travaile
           and
           help
           of
           other
           women
           )
           the
           Midwives
           who
           feared
           God
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           reason
           spared
           the
           children
           )
           excused
           themselves
           by
           saying
           ,
           the
           Hebrew
           women
           are
           lively
           ,
           and
           easily
           delivered
           before
           we
           come
           at
           them
           ;
           so
           as
           nothing
           is
           proved
           of
           the
           Hebrews
           facility
           of
           childbirth
           above
           other
           women
           .
        
         
           And
           we
           may
           further
           (
           without
           presumption
           )
           suppose
           ,
           that
           when
           God
           intended
           so
           miraculous
           a
           preservation
           and
           increase
           of
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           he
           might
           (
           by
           his
           power
           )
           facilitate
           the
           travaile
           of
           the
           women
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           more
           easie
           deliverance
           for
           accomplishment
           of
           his
           own
           great
           design
           and
           purpose
           in
           that
           particular
           .
        
         
           Now
           it
           is
           a
           vain
           and
           empty
           cogitation
           and
           argument
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           the
           Hebrew
           women
           (
           having
           understood
           of
           
             Pharaoh's
          
           command
           )
           raised
           themselves
           to
           the
           highest
           pitch
           of
           spirit
           ,
           and
           uttermost
           strength
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           sphere
           of
           activity
           to
           their
           own
           deliverance
           in
           that
           great
           combat
           ,
           and
           for
           preservation
           of
           their
           issue
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           although
           we
           must
           grant
           that
           in
           nature
           (
           yet
           not
           to
           give
           a
           law
           alike
           to
           all
           constitutions
           and
           frames
           of
           body
           ,
           which
           severally
           may
           
             recipere
             majus
             aut
             minus
             ,
          
           and
           differ
           one
           from
           another
           )
           the
           danger
           ,
           and
           danger
           is
           great
           in
           the
           travaile
           of
           women
           ,
           and
           child-bearing
           ;
           there
           being
           but
           
             unus
             introitus
             ,
             &
             mille
             exitus
             ,
          
           but
           one
           way
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           though
           a
           thousand
           out
           ;
           yet
           Nature
           may
           be
           helped
           by
           Custome
           (
           a
           second
           nature
           )
           and
           I
           do
           admit
           ,
           that
           all
           barbarous
           and
           savage
           people
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           hardships
           of
           body
           ,
           and
           nakednesse
           ,
           or
           loosnesse
           (
           with
           little
           garment
           or
           covering
           ,
           which
           render
           them
           alwaies
           more
           nimble
           ,
           active
           ,
           and
           
           maniable
           ,
           especially
           in
           warm
           countries
           and
           clymates
           ,
           which
           is
           apt
           to
           dilatation
           ,
           as
           cold
           is
           to
           constriction
           )
           are
           more
           able
           to
           endure
           ,
           and
           more
           ready
           and
           facile
           to
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           burthen
           .
        
         
           I
           could
           here
           amplyfie
           and
           enlarge
           (
           by
           credible
           relations
           )
           of
           the
           manner
           and
           practise
           of
           the
           Irish
           ,
           and
           the
           help
           and
           Midwifery
           of
           their
           Mantles
           ,
           but
           I
           spare
           it
           ;
           and
           in
           
             Strabo
          
           we
           read
           that
           the
           women
           in
           
             Spaine
          
           goe
           about
           their
           ordinary
           works
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           are
           delivered
           ,
           and
           the
           husband
           lies
           in
           while
           the
           woman
           works
           ;
           so
           the
           
             Tibareni
          
           in
           
             Asia
             Minor
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Brasilians
           about
           the
           river
           
             Plate
             ,
          
           as
           
             Purchas
             cap.
          
           4.
           of
           
             America
             .
          
        
         
           They
           wash
           their
           Infants
           newly
           born
           ,
           and
           this
           we
           find
           also
           
        
         
           Ezek.
           16.
           ver.
           19.
           
        
         
           The
           quotation
           out
           of
           
             Ezek.
          
           might
           have
           been
           spared
           in
           so
           ancient
           and
           necessary
           a
           custome
           ;
           
             Arist.
             Pol.
          
           7.
           saies
           ,
           
             apud
             barbaras
             gentes
             ,
             &c.
          
           among
           the
           barbarous
           people
           there
           grew
           a
           strong
           custome
           to
           wash
           infants
           in
           cold
           water
           ,
           as
           the
           Gaules
           also
           did
           .
           and
           
             Virg.
             Aenead
             .
          
           9.
           sayes
           ,
        
         
           
             —
             natos
             ad
             flumina
             primum
          
           
             Deferimus
             saevoque
             gelu
             duramus
             &
             undis
             ,
          
        
         
           
             Our
             new
             born
             babes
             we
             wash
             in
             water
             cold
             ,
          
           
             Naked
             at
             river
             side
             ,
          
           
             And
             use
             to
             frost
             and
             snow
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             bold
             ,
          
           
             All
             hardship
             to
             abide
             .
          
        
         
           And
           follows
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
        
         
           Venatu
           invigilant
           pueri
           silvasque
           fatigant
           .
        
         
           
             The
             boyes
             doe
             plie
             the
             chase
             ,
          
           
             And
             tire
             the
             beasts
             apace
             .
          
        
         
           Which
           serves
           also
           exactly
           for
           the
           Americans
           ,
           and
           
             Avicen
          
           saies
           ,
           
             festinandum
             ut
             infantum
             corpuscula
             perluantur
             ●qua
             ,
          
           and
           
             Strabo
          
           relates
           such
           a
           custom
           in
           
             Spaine
             ,
          
           and
           
             Grotius
          
           quotes
           the
           like
           of
           the
           Germans
           out
           of
           
             Tacitus
             ;
          
           yet
           
             Mexicanis
             usitatum
          
           
           
             non
             invenio
             ,
          
           saies
           
             Io.
             de
             Laët
             ▪
             de
             orig.
             gent.
             pag.
          
           37.
           
           I
           doe
           not
           finde
           it
           used
           among
           the
           Americans
           ;
           so
           some
           particulars
           as
           the
           great
           Province
           of
           
             Mexico
          
           will
           not
           be
           comprised
           within
           the
           generall
           word
           
             they
             .
          
        
         
           In
           foeminine
           seasons
           they
           put
           their
           women
           into
           a
           Wigwam
           
           by
           themselves
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           plead
           Nature
           and
           Tradition
           .
        
         
           The
           confession
           and
           concession
           of
           the
           Author
           saves
           me
           the
           labour
           of
           any
           further
           inquiry
           in
           this
           .
        
         
           The
           Widdow
           marrieth
           the
           brother
           of
           the
           deceased
           husband
           ,
           
           which
           was
           
             Moses
          
           Law
           ,
        
         
           Mat
           22.
           v.
           24.
           
        
         
           Of
           this
           hath
           been
           spoken
           already
           in
           part
           to
           the
           11th
           ,
           I
           now
           adde
           ,
           
             Moses
          
           words
           are
           these
           ,
           
             If
             a
             man
             dye
             ,
             having
             no
             children
             ,
             his
             brother
             shall
             marry
             his
             wife
             by
             the
             right
             of
             alliance
             ;
          
           the
           word
           is
           ,
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           of
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           a
           Son
           in
           Law
           ,
           as
           in
           
             Deut.
             25.
             5.
             
             Moses
          
           said
           ,
           his
           Kinsman
           shall
           marry
           his
           wife
           ,
           and
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           among
           the
           Greekes
           is
           usually
           taken
           for
           a
           Kinsman
           ,
           as
           in
           
             Homer
          
           and
           others
           ,
           so
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           is
           ,
           
             shall
             Kinsman
             it
             ,
          
           as
           
             Beza
          
           judiciously
           renders
           it
           
             affinitatis
             jure
             ,
          
           and
           our
           english
           translation
           by
           the
           right
           of
           Alliance
           ,
           &
           the
           note
           upon
           the
           margent
           in
           the
           Geneva
           bibles
           ,
           saies
           the
           Hebrew
           word
           doth
           not
           signifie
           the
           naturall
           brother
           should
           marry
           the
           brothers
           wife
           ,
           but
           other
           Kinsman
           in
           a
           degree
           which
           might
           marry
           ,
           as
           the
           Cosen
           (
           as
           is
           plentifully
           explaned
           in
           
             Ruth
          
           )
           and
           so
           it
           is
           rendred
           in
           
             Valablus
             ,
             Tremellius
             ,
          
           the
           Italian
           ,
           French
           ,
           and
           Spanish
           Bibles
           ,
           though
           
             Pagnine
          
           have
           it
           
             Levir
             ,
          
           the
           Husbands
           Brother
           ,
           yet
           the
           note
           upon
           the
           side
           corrects
           it
           into
           
             Cognatus
             ;
          
           and
           as
           
             Calvin
          
           in
           his
           Epistles
           ,
           pag.
           495.
           
           
             Phrasis
             est
             linguae
             Hebraicae
             ,
             &c.
          
           It
           is
           the
           phrase
           of
           the
           Hebrew
           tongue
           ,
           to
           call
           all
           Kinsmen
           Brothers
           ;
           and
           hereof
           we
           may
           read
           largly
           and
           learnedly
           (
           among
           others
           )
           in
           
             Zanchius
             de
             sponsal
             .
             lib.
          
           1.
           
        
         
           These
           most
           obscure
           ,
           uncomely
           ,
           and
           unnaturall
           matches
           ,
           let
           the
           Americans
           still
           own
           ,
           &
           be
           not
           once
           named
           among
           ,
           or
           of
           those
           that
           were
           called
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           forbidden
           by
           him
           to
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           though
           in
           practise
           among
           the
           incestuous
           Idolaters
           ,
           as
           the
           note
           is
           upon
           the
           18.
           of
           
             Levit.
          
           
           v.
           16.
           as
           the
           Persians
           and
           other
           Nations
           had
           a
           law
           from
           those
           Idolaters
           to
           marry
           sisters
           ,
           daughters
           ,
           brothers
           ,
           as
           
             Euseb.
             de
             Pr.
             
             Evang.
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
          
           8.
           and
           if
           the
           Popes
           dispensation
           be
           a
           law
           ,
           the
           Papists
           have
           an
           easie
           remedy
           for
           incestuous
           marriages
           ,
           and
           though
           some
           of
           them
           doe
           grant
           there
           was
           a
           
             fieri
             non
             debuit
             ,
          
           yet
           by
           the
           Popes
           omnipotencie
           
             factum
             valet
             ;
          
           for
           Princes
           the
           better
           to
           assure
           their
           Estates
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           enlarge
           and
           augment
           their
           power
           and
           dominion
           ,
           doe
           enter
           marry
           with
           their
           own
           near
           kindred
           ,
           and
           in
           degrees
           clearly
           forbidden
           and
           incestuous
           before
           God
           ,
           though
           alowed
           and
           confirmed
           by
           dispensation
           from
           the
           vice-God
           the
           Pope
           ,
           wherewith
           themselves
           ,
           and
           their
           issue
           ,
           and
           progeny
           (
           if
           they
           have
           any
           )
           are
           all
           ever
           after
           deeply
           obliged
           as
           homagers
           to
           the
           Pope
           who
           gave
           them
           their
           Crown
           and
           greatnesse
           ,
           and
           thus
           they
           serve
           their
           own
           turnes
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           he
           his
           own
           upon
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           omit
           others
           ,
           may
           be
           throughly
           instanced
           in
           the
           marriage
           of
           late
           yeares
           of
           
             Albert
          
           Arch-duke
           of
           
             Austria
          
           with
           the
           
             Insanoa
             Isabella
             Clara
             Eugenia
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Philip
            
             the
             1.
             of
             
               Spaine
            
             had
          
           
             Charles
             the
             5.
             
          
           
             Ferdinand
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               Charles
            
             5.
             had
          
           
             Ph.
             2.
             
          
           
             Marie
          
        
         
           
             
               Ferdinand
            
             had
          
           
             
               Maxim.
               2.
               
               Ferdinand
               ,
               Charles
               ,
               Iohn
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Ph.
            
             2.
             married
             
               Anna
               Maria
            
             daughter
             of
             
               Max.
            
             2
             and
             had
          
           
             Ph.
             3.
             
          
           
             Isabella
             Clara
             Eug.
             
          
        
         
           
             Marie
          
           sister
           of
           
             Ph.
          
           2.
           married
           
             Maxim.
          
           2.
           by
           disp.
           from
           
             P.
             Paul
          
           the
           third
           .
        
         
           
             Phil.
          
           3.
           married
           
             Mary
          
           daughter
           of
           
             Cha.
          
           Son
           of
           
             Ferdinand
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Maxim.
            
             2.
             had
             by
             
               Mary
            
             Daughter
             of
             Cha.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Rodulph
             ,
          
           
             2
             Ernest
             ,
          
           
             3
             Matthias
             ,
          
           
             4
             Maximili
             .
          
           
             5
             Albert
             ,
          
           
             6
             Wencelaus
             ,
          
           
             7
             Anna
             ,
          
           
             8
             Elizabeth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isabella
             Clara
             Eugenia
          
           married
           
             Albert
          
           5.
           
           Sonne
           of
           
             Maxim.
          
           2.
           
           So
           
             Ph.
          
           2.
           might
           truly
           call
           
             Albert
          
           Brother
           ,
           Cosen
           ,
           Nephew
           ,
           Sonne
           ;
           and
           by
           such
           (
           politicall
           and
           damnable
           )
           matches
           the
           Americans
           may
           with
           the
           
             Psalmist
             ,
          
           as
           before
           ,
           joine
           house
           to
           house
           ,
           and
           land
           to
           land
           .
        
         
         
           
             Dowries
             are
             given
             by
             the
             Indians
             ,
             as
          
           Saul
           
             enjoined
          
           David
           ,
           
        
         
           1.
           Sam.
           18.
           
        
         
           The
           meaning
           of
           the
           Author
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Parents
           among
           the
           Indians
           ,
           sell
           or
           set
           what
           price
           they
           list
           upon
           their
           daughters
           ,
           as
           from
           this
           quotation
           the
           Author
           would
           insinuate
           to
           have
           bin
           a
           custome
           among
           the
           Israelites
           .
        
         
           The
           word
           Dowry
           ,
           comes
           from
           the
           latine
           
             Dos
             ,
          
           and
           that
           from
           the
           Greek
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           or
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Indeclinable
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           all
           meaning
           a
           gift
           or
           donation
           ,
           and
           all
           from
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           to
           Give
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           first
           ages
           some
           men
           took
           wives
           where
           they
           list
           ,
           as
           
             Gen.
          
           6.
           2.
           and
           
             Iudges
          
           21.
           v.
           21.
           others
           had
           them
           of
           the
           gift
           of
           the
           Parents
           ,
           as
           
             Gen.
          
           24.
           v.
           5.
           and
           as
           
             Hamor
          
           said
           to
           
             Iacob
          
           of
           
             Dinah
             ,
             The
             soul
             of
             my
             Son
             longeth
             for
             your
             Daughter
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             give
             him
             to
             wife
             ,
             Gen.
          
           34.
           v.
           8.
           others
           bought
           their
           wives
           ,
           as
           
             Jacob
          
           did
           
             Rachel
             ,
             Gen.
          
           29.
           18.
           and
           
             Hos.
          
           3.
           v.
           2.
           and
           so
           it
           was
           also
           among
           the
           heathens
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           first
           ages
           also
           ,
           Riches
           and
           substance
           consisted
           most
           in
           flocks
           ,
           and
           stock
           of
           Cattell
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           read
           at
           large
           in
           
             Gen.
          
           of
           the
           Patriarchs
           ,
           and
           after
           of
           
             Iob
             ,
          
           and
           such
           was
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           antient
           heathen
           ,
           as
           
             Pausanias
             in
             Mesieri
             ,
          
           and
           those
           cattle
           first
           for
           use
           in
           sacrifices
           ,
           after
           for
           foode
           and
           meate
           for
           men
           .
        
         
           We
           reade
           in
           
             Herodotus
             ,
             Thucidides
          
           and
           others
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           common
           practise
           in
           ancient
           time
           ,
           for
           rovers
           at
           Sea
           ,
           to
           land
           upon
           Maritime
           parts
           ,
           and
           to
           steale
           ,
           take
           ,
           and
           carry
           away
           Virgins
           ,
           and
           young
           maides
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           playing
           in
           the
           fields
           (
           as
           
             Pluto
          
           did
           
             Proserpina
          
           )
           and
           to
           sell
           them
           for
           cattell
           ,
           and
           to
           steale
           cattle
           also
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           to
           buy
           maides
           to
           sell
           againe
           ,
           as
           
             Laërtes
             (
             Vlysses
          
           Father
           )
           bought
           
             Euryclea
          
           for
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           the
           price
           of
           20
           oxen
           ,
           
             Homer
             ,
             Odyss.
             lib.
          
           1.
           
           And
           in
           Homers
           Hymne
           of
           
             Venus
             ,
          
           shee
           tells
           
             Anchises
          
           how
           she
           was
           taken
           and
           carried
           away
           .
        
         
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             —
          
        
         
           Which
           is
           thus
           translated
           into
           the
           latine
           ,
           
             Virgines
             bene
             d●tatae
             ludebamus
             ,
          
           a
           company
           of
           us
           maidens
           of
           good
           portions
           
           were
           playing
           ,
           that
           is
           which
           would
           sell
           for
           good
           store
           of
           cattle
           ,
           of
           which
           name
           of
           
             Alphesiboeus
          
           oxen
           finding
           ,
           wee
           may
           read
           more
           in
           
             Servius
          
           upon
           
             Virg.
          
           his
           5.
           and
           7.
           
           
             Aeglogues
             .
          
           and
           
             Strabo
             lib.
          
           15.
           speaks
           of
           Virgins
           among
           the
           Indians
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           bought
           with
           a
           paire
           of
           oxen
           ,
           a
           common
           practise
           among
           them
           ▪
        
         
           Againe
           
             Aristotle
          
           and
           
             Thucidides
          
           both
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           in
           ancient
           times
           husbands
           bought
           their
           wives
           ,
           which
           sheweth
           that
           in
           their
           times
           ,
           It
           was
           not
           so
           ,
           but
           that
           then
           parents
           gave
           portions
           with
           their
           daughters
           ,
           yet
           wee
           read
           of
           
             Lycurgus
          
           (
           the
           great
           lawgiver
           of
           
             Lacedemon
          
           )
           that
           hee
           would
           have
           wives
           bring
           no
           portions
           ,
           lest
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           portion
           should
           make
           them
           insolent
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           suppose
           it
           wittily
           meant
           by
           
             Seneca
             ,
          
           where
           he
           saies
           ,
           
             Insolens
             malum
             est
             beata
             uxor
             ,
          
           which
           is
           clearly
           adapted
           to
           that
           of
           
             Syracides
             cap.
          
           25.
           a
           woman
           that
           nourisheth
           her
           husband
           is
           full
           of
           reproach
           ;
           and
           
             Iuvenal
             Sat.
             6.
             lib
             2.
             
             Intolerabilius
             nihil
             est
             quam
             faemina
             dives
             .
          
        
         
           
             Tacitus
          
           of
           the
           Customes
           of
           the
           Germans
           ,
           saies
           ,
           
             Dotem
             non
             uxor
             marito
             sed
             maritus
             uxori
             dat
             ,
          
           by
           which
           he
           meanes
           the
           purchase
           of
           a
           wife
           ,
           and
           notes
           it
           for
           a
           difference
           from
           the
           use
           among
           the
           Romans
           ,
           
             Antiquitus
             ,
          
           in
           old
           time
           (
           saies
           one
           )
           the
           women
           (
           
             munera
             quasi
             dotem
             à
             maritis
             acceperunt
          
           )
           had
           gifts
           from
           their
           husbands
           ,
           as
           (
           or
           in
           manner
           of
           )
           a
           Dowrie
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           a
           fain
           :
           expression
           &
           resemblance
           ;
           for
           I
           suppose
           those
           were
           but
           love
           tokens
           ,
           complements
           and
           earnests
           of
           affection
           ,
           
             dona
             nuptialia
             ,
          
           as
           
             Cicero
             pro
             Cluentio
             ,
          
           I
           dare
           not
           adventure
           to
           call
           them
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           with
           
             Pausanius
          
           in
           his
           Laconicks
           ,
           which
           I
           translate
           
             revelatoria
          
           as
           bestowed
           for
           putting
           off
           the
           vaile
           ,
           or
           when
           the
           vaile
           was
           first
           put
           off
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           yellow
           vaile
           (
           
             Flammeum
             ,
          
           as
           
             Pliny
          
           calls
           it
           ,
           
             lib.
             21.
             ca.
          
           8.
           )
           ca●●
           over
           the
           face
           ,
           whereupon
           some
           Critiques
           bring
           
             nuptiae
          
           from
           
             nubo
             ,
          
           (
           because
           then
           the
           Covering
           is
           cast
           off
           )
           but
           I
           dare
           adventure
           to
           say
           they
           are
           such
           as
           
             Homer
             Odyss.
          
           8.
           speaks
           of
           ,
           when
           
             Vulcan
          
           had
           taken
           
             Mars
          
           in
           bed
           with
           
             Venus
             ,
          
           he
           chained
           them
           together
           ,
           with
           a
           curious
           chaine
           which
           he
           made
           on
           purpose
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           loosen
           nor
           set
           them
           at
           liberty
           ,
           till
           —
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
        
         
         
           Hee
           were
           promised
           that
           her
           Father
           should
           restore
           him
           all
           his
           love-tokens
           and
           gifts
           that
           he
           bestowed
           on
           her
           when
           he
           was
           a
           Suter
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Father
           having
           those
           gifts
           in
           his
           power
           ,
           may
           not
           be
           improperly
           said
           to
           have
           sold
           his
           daughter
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           to
           presse
           the
           argument
           nearer
           ,
           from
           the
           Grounds
           of
           Reason
           and
           Religion
           ,
           None
           will
           deny
           that
           as
           a
           daughter
           is
           a
           charge
           and
           burthen
           to
           her
           parent
           for
           her
           diet
           ,
           apparell
           ,
           and
           maintenance
           while
           unmarried
           (
           as
           
             Paul
          
           sais
           ,
           
             hee
             is
             worse
             than
             an
             infidell
             that
             provides
             not
             for
             his
             Family
          
           )
           so
           beeing
           married
           ,
           she
           becomes
           a
           charge
           to
           her
           husband
           ,
           which
           the
           parent
           hath
           removed
           from
           himselfe
           ,
           besides
           also
           the
           probable
           consequent
           and
           concomitant
           charge
           of
           children
           ,
           and
           for
           these
           reasons
           
             Vlpian
          
           (
           one
           of
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Civile
           Law
           )
           saith
           ,
           
             Dos
             est
             proprium
             filiae
             patrimonium
             ,
             &
             Paternum
             est
             officium
             dotare
             filiam
             ,
          
           and
           this
           Dowry
           or
           Portion
           ,
           is
           the
           just
           motion
           for
           a
           set
           Iointure
           to
           be
           made
           to
           the
           wife
           ,
           and
           this
           the
           Civile
           Law
           calls
           
             donatio
             propter
             nuptias
             ,
          
           and
           as
           the
           Greekes
           call
           a
           Dowry
           ,
           or
           Portion
           ,
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           because
           the
           woman
           brings
           it
           ,
           So
           they
           call
           the
           Ioincture
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           which
           is
           a
           bringing
           to
           meete
           it
           ,
           
             a
             quid
             pro
             quo
             ,
          
           or
           a
           retaliation
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           Civilian
           saies
           ,
           
             Dos
             &
             Donatio
             propter
             nuptias
          
           must
           
             paribus
             passibus
             ambulare
             ,
          
           go
           and
           march
           evenly
           and
           together
           ,
           thus
           
             Dos
          
           or
           Dowry
           purely
           and
           candidly
           taken
           is
           (
           
             quod
             à
             parente
             propter
             vinculum
             &
             onera
             matrimonii
             datur
          
           )
           that
           which
           the
           parent
           gives
           to
           knit
           the
           knot
           ,
           and
           beare
           a
           part
           of
           the
           charge
           in
           marriage
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           wee
           have
           plentifull
           confirmation
           ,
           both
           in
           sacred
           and
           prophane
           story
           .
        
         
           When
           
             Leah
          
           brought
           
             Iacob
          
           a
           sixt
           Sonne
           ,
           she
           sayd
           ,
           
             Now
             ●ath
             God
             endowed
             me
             with
             a
             good
             Dowry
             ,
             Gen.
          
           30.
           v.
           20.
           
           That
           is
           ,
           although
           my
           Father
           
             Laban
          
           gave
           
             Iacob
          
           nothing
           in
           portion
           with
           me
           ,
           yet
           this
           my
           fruitfulnesse
           is
           enough
           to
           content
           
             Iacob
             ,
          
           who
           shall
           not
           (
           as
           
             David
          
           said
           afterwards
           )
           
             be
             ashamed
             when
             he
             speaketh
             with
             his
             enemies
             in
             the
             gate
             :
          
           And
           that
           the
           use
           and
           practise
           was
           such
           ,
           for
           parents
           to
           give
           portions
           to
           their
           daughters
           ,
           may
           be
           evinced
           cap.
           31.
           v.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           Where
           
             Rachel
          
           expostulates
           thus
           against
           her
           Father
           ;
           
             Is
             there
             any
          
           
           
             more
             portions
             ?
             hath
             he
             not
             sold
             us
             ?
          
           That
           is
           ,
           our
           Father
           ,
           who
           according
           to
           common
           use
           and
           custome
           of
           other
           pareuts
           ,
           should
           have
           given
           us
           portions
           ,
           hath
           sold
           us
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           hath
           paid
           ,
           or
           given
           us
           to
           
             Iacob
          
           for
           his
           wages
           ;
           though
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           provide
           that
           
             Iacob
          
           should
           have
           a
           portion
           with
           his
           wives
           ,
           by
           the
           profit
           of
           his
           subtile
           ,
           naturall
           ,
           and
           philosophicall
           experiment
           and
           conclusion
           ,
           v.
           37
           ,
           38
           ,
           39.
           
        
         
           Again
           ,
           
             Exod.
          
           22.
           v.
           17.
           
           
             If
             a
             man
             entice
             a
             maid
             to
             lye
             with
             her
             ,
             and
             her
             father
             will
             not
             let
             him
             marry
             her
             ,
             he
             shall
             pay
             according
             to
             the
             Dowry
             of
             Virgins
             :
          
           That
           is
           ,
           she
           shall
           have
           a
           Dowry
           or
           Portion
           suitable
           to
           his
           quality
           whose
           daughter
           she
           is
           ,
           as
           the
           ability
           of
           the
           young
           mans
           parents
           may
           bear
           it
           .
           So
           
             Deut.
          
           22.
           v.
           28
           ,
           29.
           
        
         
           We
           read
           that
           
             Pharaoh
          
           King
           of
           
             Egypt
          
           gave
           
             Gezer
          
           to
           his
           daughter
           
             Salomon's
          
           wife
           
             in
             dotem
             ,
          
           or
           
             in
             nomine
             dotis
             ,
          
           as
           
             Hierom
          
           and
           
             Vatablus
             (
             pro
             muneribus
          
           saies
           
             Paguinus
          
           )
           and
           so
           might
           be
           still
           
             Dos
             profectitia
          
           (
           in
           the
           Civillians
           terms
           )
           from
           a
           parent
           ;
           this
           place
           to
           my
           sense
           is
           unfitly
           with
           us
           translated
           a
           Present
           ;
           for
           though
           the
           word
           might
           be
           excused
           towards
           the
           glory
           and
           majesty
           of
           
             Solomon
          
           (
           though
           Sonne
           in
           Law
           to
           
             Pharaoh
          
           )
           yet
           it
           is
           too
           stooping
           ,
           low
           ,
           and
           unseemly
           from
           a
           Father
           to
           his
           own
           Daughter
           ,
           since
           the
           word
           Present
           ,
           imports
           alwaies
           on
           offering
           from
           an
           Inferiour
           to
           a
           Superiour
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           return
           again
           to
           the
           name
           and
           signification
           of
           the
           word
           
             Dowry
             .
          
           In
           the
           2
           
             Mach.
          
           1.
           14.
           mention
           is
           made
           of
           
             Antiochus
             ,
          
           that
           went
           to
           receive
           money
           in
           the
           name
           of
           a
           
             Dowry
             ;
          
           which
           History
           though
           it
           be
           ,
           as
           
             Iunius
          
           saith
           ,
           Fabulous
           ,
           and
           is
           Apocrypha
           ,
           yet
           the
           receiving
           of
           Dowry
           ,
           or
           Portion
           by
           a
           man
           with
           his
           wife
           ,
           is
           Canonicall
           enough
           to
           our
           purpose
           .
        
         
           
             Homer
             Il.
          
           6.
           sh●w
           ,
           that
           
             Hector
          
           called
           his
           wife
           
             Andromeda
             ,
             Polydra
             ,
          
           because
           she
           brought
           him
           a
           great
           portion
           ;
           and
           in
           his
           first
           of
           his
           
             Odysses
             ,
          
           he
           useth
           the
           word
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           for
           a
           portion
           with
           a
           daughter
           ;
           and
           
             Plato
             lib.
          
           6.
           
           And
           Laws
           give
           rules
           for
           portions
           and
           so
           lemnizations
           of
           Marriages
           ;
           and
           
             Themistocles
          
           (
           who
           is
           also
           very
           ancient
           )
           said
           ,
           
             Malo
             sponsam
             piam
             carente
             dote
             optima
             ,
             quam
             dotem
             optimam
             carente
             sponsa
             pia
             :
          
           And
           
           among
           the
           Romans
           ,
           
             Dos
             magna
             parentum
             virtus
             .
             Probamque
             pauperiem
             sine
             dote
             quaero
             ,
             &
             —
             decies
             centena
             dedisset
             —
             huic
             puero
             ,
          
           all
           Horace
           .
           
             Vxor
             sine
             dote
             veniet
             ,
          
           Terent.
           
           
             Nihil
             est
             quod
             dem
             ,
          
           Euclio
           
             to
          
           Megadorus
           
             in
          
           Plaut.
           
             Aulularia
             ,
          
           and
           there
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           
             Convenisse
             dotis
             mea
             afferret
             filia
             ,
          
           at
           last
           we
           agreed
           he
           should
           take
           my
           daughter
           with
           any
           portion
           ;
           and
           
             ipse
             filiae
             nubili
             dotem
             conficere
             non
             potest
             ,
          
           Tully
           
             ad
          
           Atticum
           ,
           and
           
             Caesar
             Com.
          
           6.
           sayes
           of
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           
             Viri
             quantum
             pecuniae
             ab
             uxore
             dotis
             nomine
             accipiunt
             ,
             tantum
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Now
           whether
           Dowry
           be
           meant
           in
           the
           Authors
           quotation
           under
           the
           first
           or
           second
           sence
           ,
           I
           cannot
           finde
           what
           either
           
             Saul
          
           gave
           for
           Portion
           ,
           or
           
             David
          
           for
           Joincture
           ;
           but
           to
           attain
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           place
           as
           near
           as
           I
           can
           ,
           I
           offer
           thus
           ,
        
         
           It
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           ever
           after
           the
           women
           of
           
             Israel
          
           sang
           
             Davids
          
           victory
           over
           
             Goliah
             ,
          
           with
           an
           higher
           note
           and
           pitch
           of
           honour
           ten
           to
           one
           than
           
             Sauls
             ,
             Saul
          
           sought
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           so
           
             Sauls
          
           proposition
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           but
           a
           trap
           for
           
             David
          
           (
           thinking
           
             David
          
           could
           never
           have
           paid
           the
           price
           of
           so
           dangerous
           a
           purchase
           )
           so
           
             Saul
          
           knew
           also
           that
           if
           
             David
          
           quit
           himself
           ,
           and
           escaped
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           his
           daughter
           in
           marriage
           ,
           and
           ma●●ying
           the
           Kings
           Daughter
           he
           should
           want
           no
           portion
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           nor
           meanes
           of
           Joincture
           for
           his
           wife
           ,
           for
           by
           his
           office
           of
           command
           in
           the
           Army
           ,
           as
           Chap.
           18.
           v.
           5.
           13.
           17.
           and
           the
           profits
           of
           his
           spoiles
           and
           victories
           ;
           and
           this
           exposition
           ,
           I
           think
           fits
           well
           ,
           both
           to
           get
           
             David
          
           a
           portion
           with
           his
           wife
           ,
           and
           to
           enable
           him
           to
           make
           her
           a
           Joincture
           .
        
         
           I
           hope
           I
           have
           sufficiently
           proved
           the
           antiquity
           of
           the
           giving
           of
           portions
           by
           Parents
           to
           their
           children
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Patriarchs
           ,
           and
           under
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           time
           of
           giving
           the
           Law
           .
           So
           as
           I
           suppose
           the
           Author
           cannot
           maintaine
           his
           pretended
           custome
           of
           the
           Israelites
           to
           sell
           their
           daughters
           ,
           after
           giving
           and
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Lawes
           for
           Dowries
           ,
           and
           long
           before
           the
           carrying
           away
           of
           the
           Tenne
           Tribes
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           all
           Laws
           of
           religion
           and
           nature
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           also
           sufficiently
           maintained
           mine
           assertions
           by
           some
           of
           the
           most
           ancient
           prophane
           writers
           of
           best
           Test
           ,
           and
           credit
           ,
           and
           what
           
             Saul
          
           did
           in
           the
           height
           of
           his
           malice
           .
           
           If
           the
           Author
           be
           desirous
           the
           bloody
           and
           Idolatrous
           Americans
           may
           have
           leave
           to
           derive
           it
           
             ex
             traduce
          
           (
           for
           it
           is
           but
           a
           Crumme
           of
           the
           maine
           impure
           masse
           of
           mans
           nature
           )
           I
           hinder
           not
           ,
           I
           shall
           onely
           conclude
           ,
           that
           as
           I
           may
           not
           deny
           but
           that
           in
           some
           parts
           of
           
             America
          
           (
           as
           in
           the
           Island
           of
           
             Mocha
             ,
          
           in
           the
           province
           of
           
             Chile
             )
             Proci
          
           (
           as
           one
           saies
           )
           
             sponsas
             suas
             à
             patentibus
             mercari
             solent
             ,
             &
             bovem
             &
             oves
             ,
             &c.
             pro
             filiabus
             reddere
             ;
          
           Suitors
           buy
           other
           mens
           daughters
           for
           wives
           :
           So
           I
           may
           further
           admit
           it
           a
           custome
           like
           to
           be
           much
           in
           use
           among
           such
           barbarons
           ,
           wandring
           ,
           flitting
           ,
           running
           ,
           roming
           ,
           &
           removing
           people
           ,
           and
           quit
           the
           Author
           from
           proof
           of
           usuality
           &
           custome
           .
           I
           demand
           but
           to
           finde
           one
           Parallele
           among
           all
           the
           Americans
           ,
           agreeing
           to
           the
           quotation
           ,
           that
           a
           West
           Indian
           Potentate
           ,
           
             Sachim
             ,
             Weroance
             ,
          
           or
           
             Casique
             ,
          
           should
           ,
           or
           useth
           to
           bestow
           a
           daughter
           in
           marriage
           under
           the
           termes
           of
           such
           a
           promise
           ,
           with
           condition
           of
           Price
           ,
           as
           
             Saul
          
           did
           (
           though
           the
           Americans
           have
           a
           number
           of
           strange
           foules
           )
           is
           
             rara
             avis
             ,
          
           such
           a
           black
           Swan
           as
           I
           believe
           all
           
             America
          
           cannot
           shew
           or
           afford
           .
        
         
           The
           husband
           hath
           power
           over
           the
           adulterous
           wife
           ,
           and
           to
           
           turne
           her
           away
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           other
           causes
           of
           divorce
           ,
           as
           was
           in
           
             Israel
             ,
          
        
         
           Math.
           8.
           19.
           
        
         
           I
           could
           here
           mention
           the
           Athenian
           ,
           Arabian
           ,
           Persian
           ,
           and
           Egyptian
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           Lawes
           of
           other
           Nations
           ,
           for
           punishment
           of
           Adultery
           with
           death
           ,
           and
           other
           shamefull
           separations
           ,
           and
           I
           believe
           none
           of
           them
           were
           derived
           from
           the
           Iewes
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           I
           note
           the
           Quotation
           is
           misprinted
           ,
           and
           should
           be
           
             Math.
          
           5.
           32.
           
           &
           19.
           9.
           where
           our
           Saviour
           saith
           ,
           
             Whosoever
             putteth
             away
             his
             wife
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             for
             fornication
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           declares
           no
           other
           cause
           of
           divorce
           ,
           &
           so
           no
           other
           cause
           was
           allowed
           among
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           and
           
             de
             facto
             ad
             jus
             non
             valet
             ,
             &c.
          
           from
           fact
           to
           right
           is
           no
           good
           argument
           ;
           the
           lewd
           practice
           of
           the
           Barbarous
           Americans
           ,
           is
           a
           Lawlesse
           Law
           ,
           and
           no
           just
           cause
           of
           divorce
           .
        
         
           They
           nurse
           their
           own
           children
           ,
           even
           the
           Queenes
           in
           
             Peru
             ,
          
           
           So
           did
           the
           Mothers
           in
           
             Israel
             .
          
        
         
         
           I
           believe
           it
           of
           the
           ordinary
           sort
           of
           people
           in
           
             America
          
           but
           from
           a
           particular
           instance
           ,
           avouched
           or
           mentioned
           by
           this
           or
           that
           Author
           ,
           of
           this
           or
           that
           severall
           and
           particular
           province
           or
           people
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           fasten
           a
           beliefe
           or
           argument
           of
           a
           generall
           nationall
           practice
           ;
           In
           
             Gen.
             24.
             29.
             
             Rebecca
          
           went
           and
           her
           nurse
           ,
           and
           in
           
             Sam.
             2.
             4.
             
             &
             4.
             
             M●phibosheths
          
           nurse
           fled
           away
           with
           him
           .
           It
           may
           be
           objected
           ,
           these
           were
           dry
           nurses
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           call
           them
           )
           or
           some
           women
           or
           maides
           that
           took
           care
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           cleare
           that
           of
           the
           2.
           
             K.
          
           11.
           2.
           where
           
             Iehoshebah
          
           stole
           away
           
             Ioash
          
           and
           his
           nurse
           ,
           
             Joash
          
           being
           than
           but
           
             infantulus
             lactans
             ,
          
           as
           some
           of
           the
           Fathers
           call
           him
           ,
           a
           sucking
           child
           .
        
         
           And
           although
           the
           Author
           quotes
           the
           Queens
           of
           
             Peru
             ,
          
           yet
           I
           agree
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           like
           to
           quote
           ,
           
             Esay
          
           49.
           v.
           23.
           
           
             Queenes
             shall
             be
             thy
             nurses
             ,
          
           yet
           according
           to
           Nature
           (
           simply
           considered
           )
           I
           dare
           believe
           as
           far
           as
           any
           ;
           
             Tacitus
          
           saies
           ,
           
             sua
             quemque
             mater
             uberibus
             alit
             ,
          
           every
           mother
           suckles
           her
           own
           child
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           common
           in
           nature
           to
           all
           ,
           cannot
           be
           termed
           a
           particular
           custome
           to
           any
           .
        
         
           Againe
           it
           is
           the
           usuall
           practice
           with
           us
           (
           except
           onely
           for
           persons
           of
           delicate
           ,
           tender
           ,
           and
           easie
           lives
           ,
           and
           education
           ,
           and
           curiosity
           of
           dresse
           and
           attire
           )
           to
           commit
           their
           children
           to
           be
           nursed
           by
           others
           ,
           so
           the
           barbarous
           people
           being
           empty
           of
           much
           of
           that
           cumber
           ,
           acquainted
           and
           bred
           up
           in
           hardship
           and
           nakednesse
           ,
           are
           evermore
           prepared
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           performe
           that
           office
           with
           the
           least
           trouble
           and
           perplex
           .
        
         
           The
           Husbands
           come
           not
           at
           their
           wives
           ,
           untill
           their
           
           children
           be
           weaned
           ,
           such
           an
           use
           is
           read
        
         
           Hos.
           1.
           8.
           
        
         
           Though
           this
           be
           no
           true
           History
           ,
           but
           an
           allegoricall
           vision
           (
           according
           to
           the
           best
           divines
           )
           yet
           It
           may
           well
           be
           admitted
           ,
           that
           for
           a
           woman
           that
           suckles
           her
           own
           child
           ,
           to
           company
           with
           her
           husband
           ,
           and
           so
           prooving
           ,
           or
           becoming
           with
           child
           againe
           before
           the
           former
           be
           weaned
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           vitiate
           and
           corrupt
           the
           milke
           ,
           besides
           the
           spoiling
           and
           exhausting
           the
           spring
           thereof
           ,
           and
           thereby
           deprave
           and
           deteriorate
           the
           humours
           ,
           health
           ,
           and
           constitution
           of
           the
           child
           ,
           
           and
           for
           that
           reason
           ,
           abstinence
           or
           continence
           of
           the
           husband
           from
           the
           wife
           (
           untill
           the
           child
           be
           weaned
           )
           renders
           it
           more
           sound
           ,
           strong
           ,
           and
           firme
           ;
           In
           new
           
             Spaine
          
           (
           as
           some
           write
           )
           the
           children
           suck
           12
           yeares
           .
           I
           believe
           the
           Author
           is
           not
           willing
           I
           should
           believe
           this
           of
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           yet
           in
           other
           places
           of
           
             America
             ,
          
           the
           husband
           lies
           not
           with
           his
           wife
           for
           two
           yeares
           after
           her
           delivery
           ;
           so
           also
           they
           write
           of
           the
           Floridans
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           tenth
           
             Custome
          
           the
           Author
           hath
           discovered
           a
           
             remedium
             amoris
             ,
          
           a
           speedy
           and
           sufficient
           meanes
           to
           quench
           the
           husbands
           heate
           when
           maides
           and
           Virgins
           desire
           the
           honour
           to
           be
           deflowred
           ,
           and
           are
           moreover
           prostitute
           for
           many
           yeares
           after
           ,
           even
           untill
           they
           be
           married
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           common
           report
           of
           sundry
           Authors
           ,
           touching
           the
           Americans
           ;
           but
           the
           weaning
           of
           the
           child
           generally
           follows
           the
           quality
           of
           the
           mother
           ,
           the
           condition
           of
           her
           health
           and
           affaires
           .
        
         
           Among
           the
           Indians
           they
           punish
           by
           beating
           and
           whiping
           ,
           
           &c.
           
           
             So
             do
             all
             people
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           And
           the
           *
           Sachims
           put
           offenders
           to
           death
           with
           their
           own
           hands
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           secretly
           send
           an
           executioner
           .
        
         
           Marke
           6.
           27.
           
           &
           Cor.
           2
           ,
           11.
           25.
           
        
         
           The
           instance
           of
           the
           Tyrannous
           and
           cruell
           act
           of
           an
           heathen
           Prince
           in
           
             Mar.
          
           6.
           for
           a
           fowle
           end
           ,
           I
           may
           not
           admit
           to
           derive
           from
           the
           line
           of
           a
           Iewish
           custome
           or
           Law
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           make
           the
           Iewes
           patrons
           of
           all
           the
           parallele
           actions
           and
           customes
           of
           the
           Americans
           ;
           Besides
           the
           puting
           of
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           to
           death
           ,
           was
           the
           act
           of
           a
           Roman
           Governour
           in
           
             Judea
             ,
          
           and
           but
           a
           Deputy
           though
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           commanded
           that
           execution
           ,
           not
           by
           custome
           or
           Law
           ,
           but
           of
           will
           and
           lust
           ,
           and
           so
           
             Herod
          
           the
           Great
           dealt
           with
           his
           dearest
           
             Mariamne
             ,
          
           and
           also
           took
           off
           his
           Sonnes
           head
           in
           prison
           ,
           because
           hee
           did
           but
           a
           little
           overhastily
           seeme
           to
           think
           of
           a
           lawfull
           succession
           when
           his
           father
           lay
           a dying
           .
           And
           so
           also
           afterwards
           was
           
             Iames
          
           the
           Apostle
           killed
           by
           the
           command
           of
           
             Agrippa
          
           Major
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           12.
           1.
           2.
           
        
         
           But
           the
           Author
           doth
           not
           illustrate
           out
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           of
           any
           executed
           by
           the
           Princes
           own
           hands
           .
        
         
         
           Nor
           doe
           wee
           read
           in
           the
           Histories
           of
           the
           West
           Indians
           ,
           any
           such
           formalities
           of
           question
           ,
           and
           Imprisonment
           ;
           but
           as
           we
           say
           ,
           a
           word
           and
           a
           blow
           ,
           present
           death
           to
           the
           supposed
           enemy
           or
           offendor
           .
        
         
           The
           Quotation
           out
           of
           the
           
             Corinthians
          
           is
           very
           good
           evidence
           against
           the
           Author
           ;
           for
           mention
           is
           there
           made
           of
           Stoning
           ,
           and
           fortie
           stripes
           save
           one
           ,
           both
           whith
           
             Paul
          
           underwent
           ,
           and
           were
           customary
           punishments
           among
           the
           Iewes
           ;
           but
           the
           Author
           quotes
           no
           such
           custome
           among
           the
           Iewes
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           
             Lex
             talionis
          
           cited
           by
           the
           Author
           out
           of
           
             Lerius
             ,
          
           
           with
           eye
           for
           eye
           ,
           wound
           for
           wound
           ,
           death
           for
           death
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           it
           is
           confined
           to
           
             Brasile
          
           by
           the
           Author
           out
           of
           
             Lerius
             .
          
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           it
           is
           well
           known
           how
           the
           Divines
           expound
           that
           of
           
             Deut.
          
           21.
           v.
           19.
           
           That
           
             talio
          
           not
           to
           be
           understood
           
             Identitatis
             ,
          
           as
           
             Goodwyn
             ,
          
           or
           
             aequalitatis
             ,
          
           as
           
             Weembs
             ,
          
           but
           
             similitudinis
             ,
          
           as
           both
           of
           them
           and
           others
           ;
           and
           five
           considerations
           are
           to
           be
           had
           of
           the
           wrong
           ,
           maine
           ,
           or
           injury
           (
           which
           diversity
           and
           distinctions
           ,
           I
           hope
           the
           Americans
           never
           trouble
           themselves
           withall
           )
           and
           accordingly
           to
           set
           and
           estimate
           the
           mulct
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           family
           dies
           ,
           hee
           is
           buried
           in
           the
           
           middle
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           with
           his
           Iewells
           and
           other
           things
           he
           delighted
           in
           ,
           and
           
             Iosephus
          
           tells
           us
           of
           much
           treasure
           laid
           up
           in
           
             Davids
          
           grave
           .
        
         
           Ant.
           l.
           7.
           c.
           12.
           
        
         
           I
           deny
           not
           the
           custome
           of
           many
           parts
           of
           
             America
          
           therein
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           Iewes
           to
           be
           buried
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           I
           finde
           no
           mention
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           ●and
           for
           the
           instance
           in
           
             David
             ,
          
           I
           may
           suppose
           
             Iosephus
          
           mislead
           in
           his
           History
           ,
           and
           Intelligence
           ,
           therefore
           let
           us
           consider
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           who
           may
           bee
           thought
           to
           have
           buried
           that
           treasure
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           what
           purpose
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           treasure
           were
           hidden
           or
           laid
           up
           close
           ,
           It
           will
           be
           conceived
           ,
           that
           either
           
             David
          
           commanded
           it
           ,
           or
           
             Solomon
             ,
          
           and
           
           wee
           may
           rather
           think
           
             David
          
           than
           
             Solomon
          
           could
           spare
           it
           in
           overplus
           ,
           or
           redundance
           ,
           above
           the
           treasures
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           record
           he
           left
           to
           
             Solomon
          
           for
           accomplishment
           of
           the
           great
           designes
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           vast
           dimensions
           of
           the
           knowledge
           and
           wisdome
           of
           
             Solomons
          
           heart
           ,
           as
           
             Syracides
          
           saies
           of
           him
           ,
           ch.
           27.
           
           
             Thou
             wert
             filled
             with
             understanding
             as
             with
             a
             flood
             ,
             and
             thy
             mind
             covered
             the
             whole
             Earth
             .
          
           And
           if
           any
           aske
           how
           
             David
          
           could
           be
           so
           gathered
           and
           stored
           of
           wealth
           ,
           It
           is
           answered
           ,
           that
           the
           fountaines
           of
           his
           treasure
           were
           the
           good
           husbandry
           of
           his
           Cattle
           ,
           Corne
           ,
           Vines
           and
           Olives
           ,
           1.
           
             Chr.
          
           27.
           and
           tributes
           from
           conquered
           Nations
           ,
           and
           the
           spoiles
           of
           his
           many
           victories
           ,
           and
           presents
           from
           confederate
           Princes
           and
           States
           ,
           by
           all
           which
           he
           heaped
           what
           he
           could
           ,
           having
           no
           divining
           spirit
           of
           
             Solomons
          
           future
           supplies
           from
           
             Ophir
             .
          
        
         
           But
           I
           cannot
           imagine
           what
           either
           president
           ,
           example
           ,
           dictate
           ,
           or
           reason
           ,
           should
           move
           
             David
          
           to
           bury
           any
           treasure
           in
           his
           own
           sepulchre
           ,
           or
           monument
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           meant
           to
           count
           his
           Gold
           with
           
             Iobs
          
           complement
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             my
             Confidence
             ,
          
           or
           should
           dedicate
           it
           to
           
             Pluto
             ,
          
           the
           God
           of
           Darknesse
           ,
           there
           to
           rest
           and
           rust
           uselesse
           ,
           and
           without
           imployment
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           recorded
           of
           
             Ioram
             ,
          
           that
           he
           lived
           without
           being
           desired
           ,
           when
           Gold
           animates
           all
           the
           world
           to
           Action
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           the
           wise
           man
           saies
           )
           
             Money
             answers
             to
             all
             .
          
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           If
           
             David
          
           had
           designed
           it
           to
           serve
           future
           purposes
           of
           
             Solomon
             ,
          
           yet
           to
           bury
           ,
           or
           command
           it
           to
           be
           buried
           in
           his
           Sepulchre
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           seeme
           to
           be
           willing
           to
           carry
           it
           with
           him
           as
           far
           as
           he
           could
           ,
           must
           have
           fallen
           under
           some
           sinister
           interpretation
           ,
           to
           the
           blemish
           of
           the
           honour
           of
           his
           piety
           .
        
         
           Nor
           can
           wee
           Imagine
           that
           though
           the
           Poets
           feign
           
             Pluto
             ,
          
           the
           Devill
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           God
           of
           riches
           ,
           and
           that
           Spirits
           ,
           Fairyes
           and
           Hobgoblins
           doe
           haunt
           graves
           and
           Sepulchres
           ,
           therefore
           as
           
             Gryphons
          
           are
           feigned
           to
           keepe
           the
           mountaines
           of
           Gold
           ;
           So
           
             David
          
           hoped
           that
           the
           simplicity
           of
           men
           would
           be
           afrayd
           to
           deale
           with
           (
           much
           more
           to
           offer
           violence
           to
           )
           the
           monument
           of
           his
           treasure
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           fiends
           or
           Spirits
           that
           might
           haunt
           and
           keepe
           it
           ,
           though
           he
           knew
           
           
             Solomons
          
           wisedome
           ,
           (
           when
           he
           should
           have
           occasion
           to
           use
           it
           ,
           and
           he
           must
           of
           all
           men
           be
           most
           privy
           and
           knowing
           thereof
           )
           could
           easily
           conjure
           those
           
             Ignes
             fatui
             ,
          
           and
           take
           and
           enjoy
           those
           treasures
           to
           himself
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           If
           
             David
          
           caused
           any
           treasure
           to
           be
           buried
           for
           
             Selomons
          
           private
           supplies
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           would
           have
           kept
           very
           close
           and
           secret
           ,
           then
           we
           may
           not
           imagine
           it
           to
           be
           buryed
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           house
           ,
           but
           rather
           in
           some
           spare
           out-roome
           ,
           or
           place
           ,
           or
           part
           ,
           and
           whither
           it
           might
           be
           carried
           and
           conveyed
           ,
           and
           where
           buried
           ,
           with
           the
           least
           noise
           ,
           notice
           ,
           discovery
           or
           suspition
           ;
           and
           they
           that
           doe
           make
           a
           description
           of
           the
           City
           of
           
             Hierusalem
             ,
          
           as
           
             Adrichoimimus
          
           and
           others
           ,
           doe
           place
           the
           Sepulchre
           of
           
             David
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Kings
           of
           
             Iuda
             ,
          
           in
           the
           South-West
           angle
           ,
           and
           Corner
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           near
           unto
           the
           wall
           ,
           and
           far
           from
           the
           Kings
           palace
           ,
           as
           may
           bee
           gathered
           out
           of
           
             Nehem.
             3.
             
             &
             Niceph
             Eccl.
             Histor.
             lib.
          
           8.
           
        
         
           Nor
           can
           I
           imagine
           that
           the
           treasure
           was
           buried
           by
           
             Solomon
          
           (
           though
           
             Iosephus
          
           saies
           it
           )
           in
           
             Davids
          
           Sepulchre
           ,
           for
           
             Solomon
          
           knew
           as
           much
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           could
           as
           well
           distinguish
           of
           godly
           and
           ungodly
           ,
           and
           superstitious
           acts
           ,
           as
           
             David
          
           (
           though
           he
           cannot
           be
           excused
           from
           the
           great
           errours
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           by
           the
           seducement
           of
           Idolatrous
           wives
           and
           concubines
           ,
           whom
           his
           affections
           Idolized
           ▪
           )
           yet
           the
           best
           divines
           ,
           both
           ancient
           and
           modern
           ,
           make
           little
           doubt
           of
           his
           Salvation
           ,
           onely
           the
           Papists
           (
           who
           me thinks
           should
           be
           the
           better
           perswaded
           of
           him
           ,
           for
           his
           complements
           ,
           and
           courting
           both
           of
           his
           Idols
           wives
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           wives
           Idols
           )
           are
           of
           another
           mind
           ,
           and
           yet
           (
           which
           is
           very
           strange
           )
           though
           they
           know
           so
           many
           waies
           to
           be
           saved
           ,
           yet
           they
           cannot
           find
           the
           way
           to
           be
           sure
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           after
           this
           short
           wry
           step
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           I
           return
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           that
           besides
           the
           great
           uses
           which
           
             Sodomon
          
           had
           of
           treasure
           ,
           for
           the
           glut
           of
           himself
           in
           all
           worldly
           pleasures
           and
           delights
           (
           as
           he
           confesseth
           of
           himself
           in
           the
           Second
           Chapter
           of
           his
           retractations
           )
           in
           the
           flower
           and
           strength
           of
           his
           age
           ,
           and
           yeares
           ,
           and
           when
           his
           stirring
           blood
           boyled
           towards
           action
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           heard
           his
           Glory
           and
           Wisdome
           cryed
           up
           for
           the
           None-such
           and
           wonder
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           
           which
           invited
           continuall
           concourse
           to
           his
           Court
           ;
           And
           lesse
           can
           I
           imagine
           that
           any
           treasure
           was
           left
           by
           
             Solomon
          
           in
           
             Davids
          
           Monument
           ,
           for
           if
           
             Solomon
          
           were
           really
           necessitated
           to
           lay
           great
           taxes
           upon
           his
           people
           ,
           which
           yet
           I
           doe
           not
           reade
           in
           scripture
           clearly
           expressed
           and
           charged
           upon
           him
           ,
           otherwise
           than
           by
           
             Ieroboams
          
           expostulation
           to
           
             Rehoboam
          
           the
           Sonne
           of
           
             Solomon
             ,
          
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           reign
           ;
           For
           I
           passe
           over
           the
           tributes
           laid
           upon
           the
           Hittites
           ,
           Amorites
           ,
           Perizzites
           ,
           Hivites
           ,
           and
           Iebusites
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           of
           
             Israel
             ,
             2.
             Chr.
          
           7.
           8.
           and
           if
           
             Solomon
          
           had
           bin
           in
           such
           want
           ,
           hee
           might
           lawfully
           have
           relieved
           himself
           ,
           and
           justified
           his
           supplie
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           great
           magazine
           of
           the
           Monument
           ,
           which
           if
           amassed
           by
           
             David
             ,
          
           it
           was
           not
           to
           bar
           or
           banish
           his
           Son
           from
           the
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           by
           
             Solomon
          
           himself
           ,
           sure
           he
           might
           be
           bold
           with
           his
           own
           .
        
         
           Besides
           also
           the
           considerations
           of
           Engagements
           towards
           the
           warres
           ,
           and
           insurrections
           of
           sundry
           Princes
           against
           him
           ,
           some
           in
           envie
           to
           his
           glory
           ,
           others
           weary
           of
           the
           yoke
           of
           homage
           ,
           service
           ,
           awe
           ,
           ta●es
           and
           tributes
           to
           him
           (
           when
           his
           Sun
           was
           now
           grown
           low
           and
           in
           his
           west
           )
           all
           which
           found
           him
           work
           enough
           for
           the
           vent
           of
           his
           treasure
           ;
           And
           because
           also
           the
           Scripture
           is
           silent
           and
           speakes
           nothing
           of
           
             Davids
          
           monument
           ,
           but
           often
           after
           him
           of
           the
           Sepulchres
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           
             Iudah
             ,
          
           for
           these
           reasons
           I
           cannot
           subscribe
           to
           
             Iosephus
             ,
          
           that
           
             Hyrcanus
          
           or
           
             Herod
          
           took
           any
           treasure
           out
           of
           
             Davids
          
           monument
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           I
           doe
           believe
           
             Iosephus
          
           for
           
             Solomons
          
           magicall
           tricks
           of
           enchantments
           ,
           &
           conjuration
           ,
           and
           casting
           out
           of
           Decills
           at
           the
           Nose
           ,
           by
           the
           smell
           of
           a
           root
           ;
           Besides
           also
           that
           I
           finde
           confessed
           by
           
             Iosephus
             ,
             lib.
             12.
             
             Ant.
             ca.
          
           13.
           that
           what
           he
           writes
           of
           the
           Iudgement
           and
           death
           of
           
             Antiochus
             Epiphanes
             ,
          
           others
           held
           and
           maintained
           the
           reasons
           of
           
             Polybius
          
           therein
           to
           be
           of
           greater
           truth
           and
           consequence
           than
           those
           of
           
             Iosephus
             ,
          
           against
           whom
           
             Iosephus
          
           confesseth
           that
           he
           would
           not
           argue
           ,
           and
           indeed
           he
           was
           like
           to
           get
           little
           by
           the
           argument
           with
           a
           man
           who
           lived
           and
           flourished
           before
           
             Iosephus
             ,
          
           about
           two
           hundred
           yeares
           ,
           and
           within
           twenty
           yeares
           of
           the
           action
           ,
           and
           is
           otherwise
           generally
           held
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           grave
           and
           faithfull
           
           relation
           ;
           and
           
             Beroaldus
          
           (
           a
           late
           protestant
           writer
           ,
           and
           
             Chronologer
             ,
          
           whom
           
             Zanchius
          
           especially
           approves
           )
           doth
           often
           check
           at
           
             Iosephus
             ,
          
           and
           findes
           faults
           with
           his
           frequent
           errours
           ,
           
           and
           sometimes
           Falsities
           ,
           and
           
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
          
           8.
           he
           saies
           ,
           
             Iosepho
             plus
             aequo
             nostri
             deferunt
             ,
          
           wee
           give
           too
           much
           credit
           to
           
             Iosephus
             ,
          
           and
           instances
           in
           a
           particular
           ,
           wherein
           he
           saies
           ,
           
             Iosephus
          
           was
           
             parum
             cautus
             ,
             immò
             egregiè
             mend●x
             &
             impudens
             ;
          
           and
           
             Calvisius
          
           a
           late
           Learned
           Chronologer
           ,
           saies
           of
           
             Josephus
             ,
          
           that
           he
           doth
           sometimes
           
             vacillare
             ;
          
           and
           
             Capellus
          
           a
           later
           ,
           saies
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           sometimes
           
             fabulosae
             &
             sublestae
             fidei
             ,
          
           a
           fabulous
           Author
           ,
           and
           worthy
           but
           of
           a
           meane
           beliefe
           ;
           and
           our
           
             Sandys
          
           in
           his
           travailes
           ,
           
             lib.
          
           3.
           saies
           of
           
             Josephus
             ,
          
           a
           man
           not
           allwaies
           to
           be
           believed
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           if
           
             David
          
           or
           
             Solomon
          
           had
           buried
           up
           treasure
           in
           a
           monument
           or
           Sepulchre
           (
           of
           which
           masse
           we
           must
           needs
           suppose
           Gold
           the
           chief
           Ingredient
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           lay
           entombed
           in
           a
           dead
           sleep
           untill
           
             Rehoboams
          
           time
           ,
           when
           
             Shishag
          
           King
           of
           
             Egypt
          
           came
           up
           against
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
          
           and
           carried
           away
           all
           the
           Golden
           shields
           )
           what
           inforcement
           lay
           upon
           
             Rehoboam
          
           to
           recrute
           them
           with
           shields
           of
           brasse
           ?
           who
           might
           (
           and
           that
           lawfully
           )
           have
           repaired
           the
           losse
           in
           the
           same
           metall
           without
           the
           least
           sacrilege
           or
           violation
           to
           the
           Manes
           or
           memory
           of
           
             David
          
           or
           
             Solomon
             ,
          
           neither
           of
           which
           may
           be
           intended
           to
           disherit
           the
           right
           heires
           therof
           ,
           &
           to
           sacrifise
           that
           to
           oblivion
           which
           they
           had
           gathered
           with
           so
           great
           care
           ,
           and
           undoubtedly
           meant
           should
           be
           kept
           and
           used
           for
           the
           sinewes
           and
           supportation
           of
           the
           State
           and
           Kingdome
           .
        
         
           I
           read
           in
           the
           1.
           
             Mach.
          
           1.
           v.
           24.
           that
           about
           
             A.
             M.
          
           3782.
           when
           
             Antiochus
          
           entred
           
             Hierusalem
             ,
          
           besides
           the
           spoile
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           he
           took
           also
           the
           secret
           treasures
           that
           he
           found
           ,
           
             Thesauros
             absconditos
             '
             ,
             reconditos
             ,
             occultos
             ,
          
           as
           they
           are
           severally
           rendred
           by
           severall
           learned
           men
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           ,
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           
             And
             when
             he
             carried
             all
             away
             ;
          
           by
           the
           words
           secret
           treasures
           found
           out
           ,
           It
           shewes
           there
           was
           a
           narrow
           search
           ,
           which
           surely
           could
           not
           be
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Kings
           palace
           ,
           nor
           be
           meant
           of
           his
           grave
           or
           monument
           ,
           both
           which
           were
           known
           ,
           open
           ,
           and
           unconcealed
           ,
           but
           rather
           some
           more
           occult
           and
           obscure
           place
           ;
           and
           from
           this
           expression
           in
           
           the
           
             Macch.
          
           of
           a
           thing
           done
           about
           170
           yeares
           before
           Christ
           ,
           and
           about
           230
           yeares
           before
           
             Josephus
          
           flourished
           (
           who
           was
           borne
           40
           or
           50
           yeares
           after
           Christ
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           thought
           to
           have
           written
           when
           he
           was
           about
           40
           or
           50
           yeares
           old
           )
           and
           which
           story
           was
           (
           at
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           )
           compiled
           by
           some
           of
           the
           prime
           Rabbines
           before
           
             Josephus
             ,
          
           he
           might
           either
           (
           
             per
             incuriam
             ,
          
           or
           from
           other
           reason
           )
           fall
           a
           rifling
           of
           
             Davids
          
           monument
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           to
           set
           down
           
             Hyrcanus
          
           his
           composition
           with
           
             Antiochus
             Eupator
          
           when
           he
           hired
           him
           (
           with
           a
           present
           out
           of
           the
           Temple
           )
           to
           raise
           his
           siege
           before
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
          
           and
           depart
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           also
           considerable
           ,
           that
           neither
           
             Josephus
             ,
          
           nor
           any
           other
           Historian
           ,
           saies
           that
           
             Antiochus
          
           pillaged
           the
           Monument
           of
           
             David
             ,
          
           and
           I
           can
           hardly
           afford
           
             Antiochus
          
           so
           charitable
           a
           censure
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           (
           who
           knew
           not
           whether
           hee
           should
           ever
           play
           another
           game
           for
           that
           Rest
           )
           would
           ever
           spare
           any
           of
           that
           which
           came
           to
           his
           view
           ,
           discovery
           or
           knowledge
           ,
           especially
           riches
           and
           treasure
           which
           I
           may
           call
           private
           ,
           and
           prophane
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           whereof
           we
           may
           hope
           he
           had
           more
           than
           ordinary
           reverence
           and
           veneration
           ,
           for
           the
           glory
           ,
           magnificence
           ,
           and
           Majesty
           of
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           whose
           power
           it
           was
           dedicated
           ,
           and
           of
           whose
           power
           ,
           mercies
           ,
           and
           Judgements
           ,
           hee
           had
           h●ard
           so
           great
           fame
           and
           report
           ,
           which
           he
           either
           believed
           or
           feared
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           believe
           he
           left
           little
           of
           secret
           treasures
           ,
           or
           those
           in
           
             Davids
          
           Monument
           (
           to
           speake
           the
           Language
           of
           
             Josephus
             ,
          
           if
           any
           were
           )
           for
           
             Hyrcanus
          
           to
           glean●
           out
           afterwards
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           said
           
             Antiochus
          
           carried
           all
           away
           .
        
         
           In
           
             Strabo
          
           I
           read
           of
           a
           golden
           bed
           ,
           and
           a
           golden
           bathing
           tub
           ,
           and
           other
           houshold-stuff
           of
           Gold
           found
           in
           
             Cyrus
          
           Monument
           in
           
             Pasargada
             ,
          
           when
           
             Alexander
          
           rifled
           it
           ,
           but
           
             Curtius
          
           tells
           of
           nothing
           but
           a
           rotten
           target
           ,
           and
           two
           Scythyan
           bowes
           ,
           and
           a
           sword
           ,
           found
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           
             Albania
          
           they
           used
           to
           bury
           a
           mans
           wealth
           with
           him
           ,
           saies
           
             Purchas
             ,
             Asia
             .
             cap.
          
           1.
           
           So
           also
           
             ca.
          
           19.
           
           So
           also
           in
           
             Tartary
             ca.
          
           13.
           
           And
           I
           suppose
           that
           among
           the
           heathen
           people
           ,
           what
           with
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           Elysian
           fiels
           with
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           what
           of
           the
           transmigration
           of
           souls
           after
           death
           ,
           with
           others
           ,
           
           what
           with
           the
           staggering
           opinions
           of
           the
           immortality
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           with
           others
           ,
           and
           with
           most
           an
           opinion
           of
           some
           work
           for
           the
           soul
           with
           the
           body
           after
           death
           (
           as
           in
           the
           East
           
             Indies
          
           they
           use
           to
           bury
           a
           new
           pair
           of
           shoes
           in
           the
           grave
           ,
           for
           the
           deceased
           to
           travaile
           his
           long
           journey
           withall
           )
           for
           these
           fancies
           and
           phenomenes
           in
           their
           braine
           ,
           they
           use
           to
           bury
           some
           of
           their
           choicest
           riches
           and
           delights
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Grecians
           doe
           at
           this
           day
           their
           richest
           apparell
           ,
           
             lib.
             1.
             
             Sandys
             trav
             .
          
           When
           I
           had
           begun
           to
           dig
           into
           
             Davids
          
           Sepulchre
           ,
           so
           many
           plentifull
           springs
           of
           matter
           opened
           and
           brake
           out
           upon
           me
           ,
           as
           made
           mine
           invention
           thus
           to
           overflow
           in
           this
           discourse
           ,
           which
           yet
           I
           hope
           shall
           not
           nauseate
           ,
           as
           unpleasant
           or
           unprofitable
           to
           reade
           .
        
         
           The
           Indians
           are
           much
           given
           to
           weeping
           ,
           especially
           their
           
           women
           ,
           at
           burialls
           ,
           this
           was
           in
           fashion
           among
           the
           Jewes
           ,
        
         
           Ier.
           19.
           17.
           
        
         
           I
           may
           answer
           ,
           what
           Nation
           is
           there
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           whom
           this
           is
           not
           familiar
           ?
           Is
           not
           the
           losse
           of
           a
           friend
           grievous
           ?
           Is
           not
           the
           last
           leave
           of
           him
           much
           more
           ?
           Is
           not
           the
           expression
           of
           sorrow
           ,
           the
           last
           tribute
           which
           nature
           can
           pay
           in
           affection
           to
           the
           memory
           of
           the
           deceased
           ?
           Is
           not
           that
           affection
           the
           more
           inflamed
           at
           burialls
           by
           a
           common
           sympathy
           in
           sorrowes
           of
           the
           assembly
           ?
           Are
           not
           women
           the
           most
           usuall
           ministers
           and
           attendants
           in
           siknesse
           ?
           And
           they
           that
           dresse
           the
           body
           to
           the
           grave
           ?
           And
           are
           thereby
           most
           frequent
           at
           burialls
           ?
           Are
           teares
           any
           thing
           else
           than
           a
           naturall
           exhalation
           ,
           and
           ebullition
           (
           of
           affection
           grieved
           )
           from
           compression
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           that
           chiefly
           in
           the
           tender
           constitution
           of
           women
           ,
           who
           receive
           a
           quicker
           impression
           of
           passion
           ,
           and
           retaine
           it
           longer
           through
           debility
           of
           repercussion
           ?
           So
           that
           of
           that
           Paralelle
           ,
           I
           may
           say
           with
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             What
             went
             you
             out
             to
             see
             ,
             a
             reede
             shaken
             with
             the
             wind
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Balsamum
          
           was
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Jewish
           Country
           ,
           and
           
           thought
           to
           be
           lost
           long
           agoe
           saith
           
             Pliny
             ,
          
           and
           is
           now
           found
           againe
           in
           
             America
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           that
           
             Balsamum
          
           was
           a
           peculiar
           native
           of
           
             Jud●a
             ,
          
           
           and
           especially
           
             Jericho
             ,
          
           and
           
             Josephus
          
           saies
           the
           plants
           thereof
           were
           first
           sent
           to
           
             Solomon
          
           by
           the
           Queene
           of
           
             Saba
             ,
          
           which
           is
           in
           
             Arabia
             Faelix
             ,
          
           on
           the
           East
           side
           of
           the
           Red
           Sea
           (
           as
           
             Ethiopia
          
           is
           on
           the
           West
           )
           :
           and
           extendeth
           to
           the
           South
           Sea
           all
           along
           by
           the
           entrance
           into
           the
           Red
           Sea
           .
           It
           was
           after
           transplanted
           out
           of
           
             Judaea
          
           to
           
             Memphis
             ,
          
           now
           
             Caire
          
           in
           
             Egypt
             ,
          
           by
           
             Cleopatra
             ,
          
           to
           whom
           
             Herod
          
           the
           great
           sent
           it
           when
           he
           sided
           with
           
             Marke
             Anthony
          
           against
           
             Augustus
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           now
           found
           in
           New-Spaine
           
             ,
          
           and
           at
           
             Tolu
          
           in
           
             Cartagen●
             ,
          
           both
           in
           
             America
             ,
          
           and
           of
           more
           Southerly
           ,
           and
           severall
           latitudes
           differing
           from
           
             Judaea
             .
          
        
         
           
             Trogus
             lib.
          
           36
           ▪
           saies
           of
           
             Balsamum
          
           (
           in
           
             Judaea
             )
             in
             eis
             tantum
             regionitus
             gignitur
             .
             Pliny
          
           saies
           ,
           
             lib.
             12.
             ca.
             25.
             
             Balsamum
             uni
             Iúdaeae
             concessum
             ,
          
           and
           
             lib.
             16.
             cap.
             32.
             fastidit
             alibi
             nasci
             ,
          
           Balsam
           growes
           onely
           in
           
             Iudaea
             ,
          
           and
           likes
           no
           place
           else
           ;
           but
           wee
           see
           that
           confuted
           ,
           though
           
             Pliny
          
           knew
           not
           what
           became
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           thought
           it
           could
           not
           be
           found
           out
           of
           
             Iudaea
             ,
          
           but
           sure
           the
           Balsam
           trees
           of
           
             America
          
           come
           of
           no
           Iewish
           parents
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           did
           ,
           it
           were
           but
           a
           wooden
           help
           to
           the
           argument
           .
        
         
           Their●
           Princes
           ,
           or
           Governours
           ,
           called
           
             Sachims
          
           or
           
             Sagamos
             ,
          
           
           are
           no
           other
           than
           Heads
           of
           Families
           ,
           as
           
             Numbers
             7.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           The
           
             Sachims
          
           or
           
             Sagamos
          
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           are
           the
           same
           with
           the
           
             Paraquousii
          
           in
           
             Florida
             ,
          
           the
           
             We●oances
          
           in
           
             Virginia
             ,
          
           the
           
             Casiqui
          
           in
           
             Brasile
             .
             Peru
             ,
             Cuba
             ,
             Spaniola
          
           (
           other
           parts
           of
           
             America
          
           )
           and
           are
           all
           their
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Rulers
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           in
           native
           signification
           with
           
             reges
             ,
             principes
          
           or
           
             duces
             ,
          
           Kings
           ,
           Princes
           or
           Governours
           ,
           and
           not
           chiefe
           of
           families
           ,
           as
           
             Valois
             ,
             Burbon
             ,
             Plantagenet
             ,
             Ormond
             ,
             Towmond
             ,
             Oneale
             ,
             &c.
          
           not
           that
           I
           deny
           they
           may
           have
           right
           of
           Inheritance
           and
           succession
           in
           the
           governments
           ,
           from
           the
           family
           of
           which
           they
           are
           .
        
         
           The
           Indians
           have
           ●osts
           and
           Messengers
           that
           were
           swift
           of
           
           foot
           ,
           so
           were
           among
           the
           Iewes
           ,
        
         
           2.
           Sam.
           18.
           24.
           26.
           27.
           
        
         
           So
           have
           the
           French
           ,
           English
           ,
           Irish
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           ,
           and
           so
           had
           the
           antients
           their
           foot-Posts
           ,
           and
           their
           
             veredarii
             ,
          
           or
           
             Pegasarii
             ,
          
           their
           horse-Posts
           ;
           In
           
             America
          
           they
           must
           have
           foot-Posts
           ,
           
           for
           they
           had
           no
           horses
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           there
           must
           needs
           bee
           of
           great
           speed
           ,
           beeing
           alwaies
           almost
           naked
           ,
           and
           so
           void
           of
           the
           cumber
           and
           loade
           of
           cloathes
           ,
           and
           continually
           practised
           in
           the
           exercises
           of
           hunting
           ,
           fishing
           ,
           and
           fighting
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           have
           passed
           over
           the
           first
           part
           or
           branch
           of
           the
           
             Second
             Conjecture
             ,
          
           from
           the
           list
           of
           Common
           and
           prophane
           Customes
           ,
           and
           am
           come
           to
           the
           Second
           branch
           or
           part
           of
           the
           
             Second
             Conjecture
             ,
          
           concerning
        
         
           Sacred
           Rights
           and
           Customes
           .
        
         
           Circumcision
           
             primas
             tenet
             ,
          
           is
           the
           leader
           of
           that
           list
           ,
           which
           
           
             Acosta
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             23.
             de
             nov●
             orbe
             ,
          
           expresly
           denies
           to
           be
           in
           use
           among
           the
           Americans
           ,
           who
           have
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             ●raeputia
             Integra
             ,
          
           the
           foreskin
           on
           ,
           and
           whole
           ,
           and
           
             Emmanel
             de
             Morëas
          
           (
           who
           labours
           all
           he
           can
           to
           apparell
           the
           Americans
           in
           the
           Iewish
           cut
           and
           customs
           )
           yet
           he
           saies
           they
           would
           never
           be
           drawn
           to
           weare
           Circumcision
           .
        
         
           I
           deny
           not
           but
           
             P.
             Martyr
          
           and
           others
           ,
           make
           mention
           of
           Circumcision
           used
           in
           some
           places
           ,
           but
           not
           generally
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           nationall
           (
           as
           the
           Authors
           words
           
             cap.
             4.
             pag.
          
           9.
           and
           which
           I
           chiefly
           oppose
           )
           Nay
           
             Io.
             d●
             Laët
             .
             Ind.
             occ
             .
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             15.
             pag.
          
           218.
           saies
           of
           the
           Americans
           in
           
             Florida
             ,
             nullus
             morbus
             eis
             familiarior
             quam
             lues
             venerea
             ▪
          
           no
           disease
           so
           common
           among
           them
           as
           the
           French
           Pox
           ,
           and
           
             lib.
             de
             ●r
             .
             gent
             ▪
             pag.
          
           145.
           saies
           of
           the
           Americans
           ,
           
             Hae
             gentes
             proclives
             ,
             &c.
          
           are
           all
           very
           leacherous
           ,
           and
           almost
           all
           troubled
           with
           the
           French
           Pox
           ,
           which
           frets
           and
           eates
           off
           the
           foreskin
           (
           a
           secret
           the
           Author
           touched
           tenderly
           )
           and
           
             Benzo
             lib.
             1.
             ca.
          
           18
           saies
           ,
           
             In
             parteolis
             &
             viridibus
             caenobiorum
             ,
             &c.
          
           they
           plant
           great
           store
           of
           
             Guya●um
          
           all
           about
           their
           Cloysters
           and
           religious
           houses
           ,
           because
           of
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           so
           much
           infected
           with
           the
           Pox
           ,
           which
           is
           
             vernacula
             &
             endemialis
          
           to
           the
           Americans
           ,
           as
           
             Renodaeus
             in
             his
             Sassafras
             .
          
           And
           
             Sandys
             trav
             .
             lib.
          
           4.
           reports
           that
           certaine
           Merchants
           having
           contracted
           to
           serve
           the
           French
           army
           at
           the
           siege
           of
           
             Naples
             ,
          
           with
           a
           quantity
           of
           Tunny
           sish
           ,
           and
           not
           able
           to
           performe
           it
           ,
           but
           hearing
           of
           a
           late
           ▪
           Battle
           in
           
             Barbary
          
           went
           thither
           and
           supplied
           the
           quantity
           
           with
           mans
           flesh
           so
           drest
           ,
           which
           proved
           so
           over
           high
           afeeding
           ,
           that
           their
           bodies
           brake
           out
           into
           foul
           ulces
           ,
           and
           thence
           is
           called
           the
           Neopolitan
           disease
           ,
           and
           
             Sandys
          
           conceives
           that
           Man-flesh
           eating
           breeds
           it
           the
           more
           among
           the
           Americans
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Authors
           great
           
             Huge
             Grotius
          
           whom
           
             Samuel
             Maresius
          
           alwaies
           
             Magnus
             ille
             vir
             ,
          
           and
           might
           be
           called
           Huge
           ,
           Great
           ,
           both
           for
           his
           name
           and
           learning
           ,
           and
           whom
           
             Io.
             de
             Laët
          
           calleth
           alwaies
           
             Clarissimus
             vir
             ,
          
           yet
           
             aliquando
             —
             magnus
             d●rmitat
             Homerus
             ,
          
           both
           
             Maresius
          
           and
           
             Io.
             de
             Laët
          
           doe
           prove
           he
           may
           be
           somtime
           foild
           and
           found
           desective
           both
           in
           judgement
           and
           integrity
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           that
           Circumcision
           might
           be
           derived
           from
           
             Abraham
          
           to
           the
           Arabians
           ,
           and
           from
           them
           to
           the
           Ethiopians
           and
           Egyptians
           ,
           and
           
             Herod
             .
             lib.
          
           2.
           saies
           ,
           the
           Phenicians
           learned
           of
           the
           Egyptians
           to
           Circumcise
           ,
           but
           some
           write
           that
           the
           Egyptian
           priests
           onely
           were
           circumcised
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           were
           admitted
           to
           the
           learning
           of
           the
           Egyptians
           unlesse
           they
           were
           circumcised
           ,
           and
           some
           report
           that
           
             Pythagorus
          
           circumcised
           himself
           that
           he
           might
           be
           their
           scholar
           ,
           and
           at
           this
           day
           Circumcision
           is
           used
           among
           the
           Turks
           ,
           
             Mengrelians
             ,
             F●z
             ,
             Guiney
             ,
          
           the
           
             Philipinaes
             ,
             Benin
             ,
             Zocotora
             ,
          
           and
           the
           want
           of
           this
           absolute
           generall
           and
           constant
           character
           of
           propriety
           to
           the
           Americans
           ,
           whom
           the
           Author
           labours
           to
           deduce
           from
           the
           Iewes
           to
           whom
           Circumcision
           was
           singularly
           fixt
           
             Ne●
             recutitorum
             ●ugis
             inguina
             I●deorum
             .
             
               Mart.
               
            
          
           weighs
           down
           1000
           other
           petit
           ,
           and
           inconsiderable
           cocurrent
           testimonies
           ;
           and
           where
           they
           are
           circumcised
           ,
           saies
           
             Linschot
          
           they
           were
           taught
           by
           their
           priests
           from
           the
           Devills
           mouth
           .
        
         
           The
           Indians
           worship
           that
           God
           who
           they
           say
           created
           the
           
           Sun
           ,
           and
           the
           Moon
           ,
           and
           all
           invisible
           things
           ,
           who
           gives
           ▪
           also
           all
           that
           is
           Good
           .
        
         
           In
           
             nova
             Francia
          
           they
           neither
           know
           God
           ,
           nor
           acknowledge
           any
           Divine
           power
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Religion
           ,
           but
           tell
           some
           sleight
           fables
           of
           the
           Creator
           of
           all
           .
           
             Io.
             de
             Laët
             Ind.
             occid.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             12.
             pag.
          
           47.
           
        
         
           The
           
             Souriquois
          
           in
           New
           
             France
          
           have
           no
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           forme
           of
           religion
           ,
           
             pag.
          
           53.
           
        
         
         
           The
           
             Attigonantes
          
           in
           new
           France
           have
           no
           Law
           ,
           Government
           ,
           or
           Religion
           ,
           and
           worship
           the
           Devill
           .
           
             pag.
          
           50.
           
        
         
           They
           of
           
             Terra
             nova
          
           have
           no
           Religion
           or
           Government
           ,
           and
           are
           rather
           beasts
           than
           men
           .
           
             pa.
          
           34.
           
        
         
           
             Richerius
          
           (
           who
           went
           out
           of
           
             France
          
           with
           one
           
             Nich.
             Duran●ius
          
           a
           Knight
           of
           
             Malta
          
           surnamed
           
             Villagognon
             ,
          
           in
           his
           epistle
           
             pag.
          
           264.
           of
           
             Calvins
          
           Epistles
           )
           speaks
           of
           the
           Americans
           ,
           where
           he
           conversed
           ,
           and
           saies
           ,
           
             bonum
             a
             mal●
             non
             secernunt
             ,
             &c.
          
           they
           know
           no
           difference
           betwixt
           Good
           and
           evill
           ,
           and
           such
           things
           as
           other
           heathen
           by
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           call
           vitious
           ,
           or
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           they
           account
           lawfull
           ;
           they
           little
           differ
           from
           beasts
           ,
           nor
           doe
           they
           know
           there
           is
           a
           God
           .
        
         
           In
           
             nova
             Belgia
          
           no
           sense
           of
           Religion
           ,
           nor
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           
             pag.
          
           75.
           
        
         
           In
           
             Virginia
          
           their
           onely
           Religion
           is
           to
           worship
           every
           thing
           they
           are
           afraid
           of
           .
           
             pag.
          
           82.
           
           They
           superstitiously
           worship
           many
           Gods
           .
           
             pag.
          
           72.
           
           They
           have
           little
           knowledge
           of
           one
           God
           .
           
             pa.
          
           92.
           
        
         
           In
           
             Caiana
          
           (
           which
           is
           in
           
             Guiana
          
           )
           they
           have
           no
           religion
           ,
           but
           worship
           the
           Sun
           and
           the
           Moon
           .
           
             pag.
          
           621.
           
           So
           also
           in
           
             Florida
             .
          
           218.
           
           So
           in
           the
           
             Cannares
          
           in
           
             Peru.
             pag.
          
           414.
           
           So
           also
           the
           Persians
           and
           Massagetes
           ▪
        
         
           In
           
             Peru
          
           every
           one
           worshiped
           what
           he
           list
           ,
           plants
           ,
           woods
           ,
           rivers
           ,
           wild
           beasts
           ,
           what
           he
           loved
           or
           feared
           most
           ,
           afterward
           they
           worshiped
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           built
           temples
           ,
           and
           had
           priests
           and
           sacrifices
           .
           
             pag.
          
           398.
           399.
           
           So
           also
           
             Benzo
             .
          
        
         
           In
           
             Mexico
          
           they
           had
           2000
           Gods
           ,
           as
           
             Gomara
          
           saies
           ,
           and
           
             Purchas
             Amer.
          
           2.
           
        
         
           The
           Brasilians
           acknowledge
           no
           God
           ▪
           true
           nor
           false
           .
           
             Iar.
             pag.
          
           302.
           
           So
           also
           
             P.
             Maffeius
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
          
           46.
           and
           so
           also
           
             Io.
             de
             Laët
             Ind.
             occid.
             pag.
          
           543.
           
        
         
           And
           now
           although
           the
           Author
           saies
           
             the
             Indians
             ,
          
           And
           as
           he
           would
           carry
           all
           
             America
          
           before
           him
           with
           a
           word
           ,
           yet
           I
           hope
           I
           have
           gotten
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           
             America
          
           on
           my
           side
           ,
           as
           
             Mexico
             ,
             Peru
             ,
          
           and
           
             Brasile
             .
          
           I
           plead
           not
           to
           circumscribe
           the
           pleasure
           of
           God
           who
           sheds
           the
           raies
           of
           his
           light
           where
           hee
           list
           .
        
         
         
           They
           knew
           of
           that
           Flood
           which
           drowned
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           
           that
           it
           was
           sent
           for
           the
           Sin
           of
           man
           ,
           especially
           for
           unlawfull
           lust
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           shall
           never
           be
           such
           a
           deluge
           againe
           .
        
         
           In
           
             Peru
             ,
          
           saies
           
             Aco●la
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             Nov.
             orb
             .
             cap.
          
           25.
           they
           talke
           much
           of
           the
           Flood
           ,
           but
           whether
           
             Noab's
          
           or
           some
           other
           is
           not
           cleare
           ,
           
             Nonnulla
             de
             Noe
             &
             diluvio
             à
             patribus
             ,
             &c.
          
           saies
           
             Iarricus
          
           of
           the
           Bra●ilians
           ,
           
             pag.
          
           302.
           and
           
             P.
             Maffeius
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
          
           46.
           
           So
           also
           
             Benzo
             ,
          
           but
           all
           their
           discourse
           of
           the
           Flood
           is
           so
           full
           of
           fables
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           liker
           a
           dreame
           than
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           saies
           
             De
             Laët
             de
             orig.
             g.
             pag
             :
          
           115.
           yet
           I
           am
           willing
           enough
           to
           listen
           to
           their
           traditions
           (
           
             ex
             traduce
          
           from
           their
           fathers
           )
           and
           will
           gaine
           by
           the
           bargain
           ,
           insinuating
           that
           they
           were
           originalls
           from
           the
           Plantation
           by
           some
           of
           
             Sems
          
           posterity
           out
           of
           the
           Ark
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           before
           shewed
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           derive
           the
           fame
           of
           the
           Flood
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           affirmed
           by
           them
           ,
           that
           fire
           shall
           come
           down
           and
           burne
           
           all
           .
        
         
           
             Iosephus
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
          
           3.
           of
           
             Antiq.
          
           saies
           that
           
             Adam
          
           understanding
           by
           a
           propheticall
           spirit
           that
           the
           world
           should
           be
           drowned
           ,
           and
           after
           burnt
           ,
           caused
           two
           great
           and
           high
           pillars
           to
           be
           erected
           ,
           the
           one
           of
           Stone
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           Brick
           ,
           and
           upon
           each
           of
           them
           caused
           to
           be
           engraven
           the
           arts
           &
           sciences
           then
           found
           out
           ,
           and
           discovered
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           the
           stone
           Pillar
           might
           preserve
           from
           water
           ,
           and
           the
           brick
           pillar
           from
           fire
           .
        
         
           Againe
           it
           is
           agreed
           by
           all
           the
           antient
           fathers
           ,
           that
           
             Pythagoras
          
           and
           
             Plato
          
           travailed
           into
           
             Egypt
             ,
          
           there
           to
           learne
           Antiquities
           ,
           and
           
             Plato
          
           (
           in
           his
           
             Timaeus
          
           )
           brings
           in
           an
           Egyptian
           Priest
           (
           who
           in
           his
           discourse
           with
           
             Solon
          
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           mentioning
           what
           novices
           in
           knowlege
           and
           learning
           the
           Grecians
           were
           )
           tells
           them
           that
           all
           the
           world
           shall
           be
           dissolved
           by
           fire
           (
           which
           is
           the
           opinion
           of
           all
           the
           Platonicks
           )
           So
           ▪
           
             Numenius
          
           the
           Pythagorean
           ,
           So
           
             Ovid
             Metam
             .
          
           1.
           
        
         
           
             Esse
             quoque
             id
             fa●is
             reminisciur
             affore
             tempus
          
           
             Que
             mare
             ,
             quo
             coelum
             ,
             correptaque
             regio
             coeli
          
           
           
             Ardeat
             ,
             &
             mundi
             moles
             operosa
             laboret
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             hee
             remembers
             that
             the
             day
             must
             come
             ,
          
           
             That
             shall
             Seas
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Aire
             to
             cinders
             doome
             ,
          
           
             And
             all
             the
             world
             shall
             burn
             ,
             and
             sorely
             be
          
           
             In
             travaile
             of
             its
             great
             Catastrophe
             .
          
        
         
           And
           
             Lucan
          
           saies
           ,
           
             Communis
             mundo
             superest
             rogus
          
           —
           and
           
             Seneca
             ad
             Martiam
             ,
             Fa●um
             ignibus
             vastis
             torrebit
             ,
             incende●que
             mortalia
             ,
             &
             omnis
             materia
             uno
             igne
             conflagrabit
             ,
          
           all
           the
           world
           shall
           make
           but
           one
           pile
           ,
           in
           which
           all
           mortality
           shall
           burne
           ,
           and
           one
           fire
           consume
           all
           ;
           And
           the
           Sybills
           speak
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           cited
           by
           
             Lactantius
             ,
          
           and
           
             Augustine
             .
          
           So
           wee
           see
           the
           generall
           conflagration
           of
           all
           by
           fire
           might
           easily
           be
           conveyed
           by
           
             Sems
          
           off-spring
           ,
           and
           traduction
           from
           
             Adam
          
        
         
           They
           believe
           the
           immortality
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           and
           joy
           or
           torment
           
           after
           death
           ,
           they
           which
           doe
           no
           harme
           shall
           into
           the
           first
           ,
           they
           which
           kill
           ,
           lie
           ,
           or
           steale
           ,
           into
           the
           last
           .
        
         
           So
           
             Champlaine
          
           saies
           of
           the
           people
           of
           New-France
           
             ,
             Jo.
             de
             Laët
             Ind.
             occid.
             pag.
          
           48.
           and
           of
           
             Virginia
             pag.
          
           93.
           
           So
           those
           of
           
             Caiana
          
           in
           
             Guiana
             pa.
          
           642.
           and
           in
           
             Peru
             pa.
          
           398.
           399.
           
           So
           in
           
             Brasile
          
           543.
           
           But
           
             Nic.
             Duran
             .
             An.
             1636
             ▪
             pag.
          
           149.
           saies
           ,
           of
           the
           people
           of
           
             ●oioba
             ,
             De
             altera
             vita
             nulla
             apud
             eos
             mentis
             ,
             &
             obstupes●unt
             quum
             de
             mo●tuorum
             resurrectione
             dicentem
             audiunt
             ,
          
           they
           never
           talk
           of
           another
           life
           ,
           and
           stand
           amazed
           to
           heare
           any
           discourse
           of
           the
           resurrection
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           believe
           nothing
           of
           joy
           or
           torment
           after
           death
           ;
           and
           so
           saies
           
             P.
             Maffeius
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
          
           46.
           of
           the
           Brasilians
           ,
           and
           so
           
             Iarricus
             ,
          
           and
           of
           all
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           all
           the
           Americans
           both
           South
           and
           North
           of
           
             Panama
             ,
          
           have
           onely
           a
           sleight
           touch
           and
           ●as●
           ,
           being
           all
           Idolaters
           ,
           as
           
             I●
             .
             de
             La.
             de
             orig.
             g.
             pa.
          
           159.
           living
           rather
           like
           beasts
           than
           men
           ,
           as
           
             Acosta
          
           in
           sundry
           places
           ,
           and
           as
           
             Richerius
          
           in
           
             Calvins
          
           epistles
           
             pag.
          
           264.
           as
           aforesaid
           .
        
         
           The
           Americans
           have
           in
           some
           parts
           an
           exact
           forme
           of
           King
           ,
           
           Priest
           and
           Prophet
           ,
           as
           was
           in
           
             Canaan
             .
          
        
         
           For
           this
           
             William
             Key
          
           is
           onely
           cited
           ,
           as
           at
           other
           times
           often
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Clavis
          
           or
           key
           to
           unlock
           the
           mysteries
           of
           the
           Americans
           ,
           
           and
           to
           regulate
           the
           inequalities
           of
           the
           Parallele
           .
        
         
           What
           is
           used
           in
           some
           parts
           of
           
             America
             ,
          
           must
           not
           be
           said
           to
           be
           the
           use
           of
           
             America
             ,
          
           no
           more
           than
           the
           custome
           of
           
             Gavelkind
          
           in
           
             Kent
          
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           the
           custome
           of
           all
           
             England
             .
          
           I
           doe
           believe
           some
           parts
           have
           Kings
           ,
           and
           some
           or
           most
           of
           them
           Priests
           ,
           but
           I
           doe
           not
           believe
           that
           their
           Kings
           were
           Priests
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           that
           the
           
             Bra●enes
          
           or
           Priests
           in
           the
           East-Indies
           were
           their
           Kings
           .
        
         
           Wee
           reade
           in
           
             Plutarch
          
           that
           
             Numa
          
           the
           second
           King
           of
           the
           Romans
           was
           also
           at
           the
           same
           time
           the
           first
           
             Pontifex
             Maximus
             ,
          
           and
           wrote
           twelve
           books
           of
           the
           office
           of
           Priests
           ,
           and
           after
           it
           became
           a
           fashion
           of
           the
           Roman
           Emperours
           (
           by
           Imitation
           from
           
             Augustus
          
           )
           to
           have
           the
           chiefe
           authority
           over
           all
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Gods
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           called
           
             Pontifices
             Maximi
             ,
          
           high
           Priests
           ,
           as
           the
           Royality
           in
           
             Lacedemonia
          
           had
           predominancy
           both
           in
           War
           and
           Sacrifices
           ,
           as
           
             Aristot
             .
             Pol.
             5
             cap.
          
           10.
           
        
         
           
             Rex
             Anius
             ,
             rex
             idem
             hominum
             Phaebique
             Sacerdos
             .
             Virg.
             Aen.
          
           3.
           
        
         
           
             Anius
          
           was
           both
           a
           King
           and
           
             Phaebus
          
           Priest
           .
        
         
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             Plato
          
           in
           
             Pol.
          
           none
           was
           permitted
           among
           the
           Egyptians
           to
           raigne
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           Priest
           ;
           the
           Greeks
           also
           had
           their
           Kings
           ,
           who
           were
           also
           their
           Priests
           ,
           the
           office
           of
           the
           King
           was
           
             primum
             ut
             sacrorum
             &
             sacrificiorum
             principa●um
             haberet
             ,
             Dion
             .
             halicar.
             .
             lib.
          
           2.
           
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ▪
           
             Plut.
             de
             ●●
             .
             &
             Osyr
             .
          
           and
           as
           we
           may
           reade
           more
           at
           large
           in
           
             Cic.
             de
             Divinat
             .
             lib.
          
           1.
           and
           the
           Caliphs
           of
           the
           Saracens
           were
           both
           Kings
           and
           Priests
           ,
           as
           
             Paul
             .
             Aemil
             .
             Histor.
             Gall
             .
             lib.
          
           4.
           5.
           
           But
           in
           
             America
          
           their
           Priests
           are
           their
           wizzards
           or
           witches
           ,
           as
           
             Whitea●re
          
           tells
           in
           
             Purchas
             cap.
          
           6.
           of
           
             Amer.
          
           as
           in
           
             Virginia
             ,
             Florida
             ,
             Nova
             Francia
             ,
          
           and
           among
           the
           Souriquosians
           ,
           and
           Attigonantes
           ,
           in
           
             Mexico
             ,
             Peru
             ,
             Brasile
             ,
          
           as
           
             P.
             Maffeius
             ,
             Iarricus
             ,
             de
             Laët
             ,
             Purchas
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           their
           prophets
           are
           no
           other
           than
           witches
           consulting
           with
           the
           Devill
           for
           weather
           or
           war
           ,
           or
           things
           lost
           or
           stolen
           ,
           as
           
             Musorum
             ,
             &
             Collymarum
             incolae
             colloquiis
             daemoniorum
             familiari●er
             utebantur
             ,
          
           those
           Inhabitants
           doe
           familiarly
           converse
           with
           evill
           Spirits
           .
           
             Ind.
             oc●i
             .
             pa.
          
           381.
           and
           of
           this
           we
           may
           reade
           plentifully
           in
           
             Purchas
          
           his
           
             America
             .
          
        
         
         
           Pr●ests
           are
           in
           some
           things
           among
           them
           (
           as
           with
           the
           Hebrewes
           )
           
           Physicians
           ,
           and
           not
           habited
           as
           other
           men
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           In
           
             Florida
          
           their
           Physicians
           (
           as
           among
           other
           savage
           people
           )
           are
           Magitians
           and
           Priests
           ,
           as
           
             Purch
             .
             Amer.
             ca.
          
           7.
           and
           
             Benzo
             lib.
             1.
             ca.
             26.
             
             Iidem
             sunt
             &
             medici
             &
             sacerdotes
             ,
          
           their
           Physicians
           and
           Priests
           are
           all
           one
           ,
           and
           their
           Priests
           being
           wizzards
           ,
           and
           having
           conference
           with
           the
           Devill
           ,
           are
           their
           best
           doctors
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           Habite
           or
           apparrell
           of
           Priests
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           a
           naturall
           awe
           and
           reverence
           of
           a
           deity
           ,
           or
           supreame
           power
           that
           guides
           and
           governes
           all
           :
           So
           those
           persons
           that
           professe
           and
           instruct
           in
           the
           knowledge
           ,
           feare
           ,
           and
           mysteries
           of
           that
           power
           ,
           and
           are
           thought
           to
           converse
           more
           familiarly
           with
           God
           or
           that
           divine
           power
           ,
           in
           thoughts
           ,
           studies
           ,
           and
           integrity
           of
           life
           ,
           they
           are
           had
           in
           extraordinary
           esteeme
           and
           veneration
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           are
           by
           a
           like
           naturall
           policy
           ,
           reason
           ▪
           and
           reverence
           ,
           distinguished
           in
           habite
           and
           apparrell
           from
           other
           sorts
           ▪
           ranks
           and
           professions
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           is
           every where
           a
           received
           custome
           .
        
         
           Their
           Temples
           are
           built
           foure
           square
           ,
           and
           jumptuous
           ,
           as
           were
           
           those
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
        
         
           Ez.
           40.
           47.
           
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           their
           temples
           were
           built
           of
           a
           figure
           and
           form
           easiest
           for
           apprehension
           and
           workmanship
           ,
           and
           strongest
           for
           duration
           and
           continuance
           ,
           and
           such
           is
           the
           square
           figure
           ;
           as
           the
           Cube
           denotes
           firmnesse
           and
           stability
           ;
           And
           for
           sumptuousnesse
           ,
           wee
           know
           that
           honour
           ,
           feare
           ▪
           and
           reverence
           ,
           invite
           cost
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           usually
           more
           of
           the
           hand
           where
           there
           is
           lesse
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           a
           beliefe
           in
           
             opere
             operato
          
           is
           an
           easie
           religion
           ;
           But
           God
           is
           a
           spirit
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Theis
           Priests
           have
           their
           chambers
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           as
           the
           
           manner
           was
           in
           
             Israel
             .
             1.
             K.
             6.
             7.
             
          
        
         
           It
           may
           be
           conceived
           that
           at
           the
           laying
           of
           the
           foundation
           of
           a
           Temple
           the
           places
           for
           the
           lodgings
           of
           the
           Priests
           and
           daily
           ministers
           thereunto
           were
           also
           contrived
           ,
           and
           set
           out
           ,
           &
           
           the
           whole
           fabrique
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           lodgings
           &
           chambers
           for
           Priests
           and
           officers
           were
           erected
           together
           ;
           for
           the
           services
           to
           be
           performed
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           required
           necessarily
           the
           cohabitation
           of
           all
           the
           ministers
           that
           officiated
           thereunto
           ,
           as
           in
           our
           Cathedralls
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           Deanes
           ,
           and
           Prebends
           ,
           and
           other
           functions
           and
           offices
           have
           their
           lodgings
           near
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           being
           considered
           from
           the
           grounds
           of
           best
           reason
           and
           discretion
           ,
           needs
           no
           illustration
           .
        
         
           They
           had
           places
           therein
           which
           none
           might
           enter
           but
           their
           
           Priests
           .
        
         
           Heb.
           9.
           6
           ,
           7.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           necessary
           consequent
           of
           the
           last
           ,
           especially
           among
           Idolaters
           and
           barbarous
           people
           ,
           where
           the
           Devill
           hath
           taught
           the
           Priests
           how
           to
           cheate
           and
           abuse
           the
           people
           with
           variety
           of
           I●gling
           tricks
           and
           inpostures
           ,
           by
           answers
           and
           seeming
           miracles
           ,
           secretly
           ,
           closely
           ,
           and
           cunningly
           contrived
           ,
           as
           the
           false
           door
           to
           the
           vault
           under
           the
           table
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           
             Bell
             ,
          
           and
           a
           painted
           tongue
           of
           Iron
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           an
           Image
           among
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           upon
           a
           demand
           to
           the
           Image
           ,
           a
           Priest
           spake
           through
           the
           head
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           it
           ,
           while
           a
           load-stone
           applied
           cunningly
           behind
           ,
           gave
           the
           tongue
           a
           motion
           as
           if
           it
           had
           spoken
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           such
           impostures
           of
           the
           Papists
           might
           be
           set
           forth
           and
           declared
           .
        
         
           In
           their
           worship
           of
           
             Viracocchie
             ,
             &c.
          
           they
           open
           their
           hands
           and
           make
           a
           kissing
           sound
           ,
           as
        
         
           Iob.
           31.
           v.
           27.
           
           
        
         
           This
           
             Viracocchie
          
           is
           the
           Great
           God
           of
           
             Peru
             ,
          
           of
           whom
           wee
           may
           reade
           at
           large
           in
           
             Acosta
          
           and
           others
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           text
           quoted
           wee
           finde
           no
           mention
           of
           any
           sound
           made
           of
           the
           kissing
           of
           the
           hand
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           in
           kissing
           of
           it
           wee
           use
           to
           doe
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           accounted
           a
           rudenesse
           and
           ill
           manners
           to
           ●se
           in
           
             England
          
           any
           such
           
             popysmata
             ,
          
           or
           (
           as
           
             Zen●phon
             de
             re
             equestri
          
           saies
           ,
           
             excitare
             closmo
             equos
          
           )
           any
           such
           popping
           or
           smacking
           .
           Besides
           wee
           see
           all
           that
           chapter
           of
           
             Job
          
           is
           ●ull
           of
           Rhetoricall
           and
           Allegoricall
           divinity
           ,
           
             per
             manum
             opera
             ,
             per
             os
             locutio
             ,
          
           so
           
             manum
             ad
             ●s
             porrigere
             ,
             est
             voci
             suae
             in
             opere
             c●ncordare
             ,
          
           saies
           
             Gregory
             ,
          
           action
           is
           meant
           by
           the
           
           hand
           ,
           speech
           by
           the
           mouth
           :
           So
           to
           reach
           the
           hand
           to
           the
           mouth
           is
           to
           doe
           as
           a
           man
           speakes
           .
        
         
           They
           had
           almost
           continuall
           fire
           before
           their
           Idols
           ,
           and
           tooke
           
           care
           lest
           the
           fire
           should
           die
           ,
           they
           call
           that
           the
           divine
           Earth
           ,
           as
           in
        
         
           Levit.
           6.
           9.
           
        
         
           The
           Heathen
           had
           their
           Vestall
           fire
           preserved
           by
           Virgins
           ▪
           at
           the
           destruction
           of
           
             Troy
          
           they
           brought
           the
           use
           of
           it
           to
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           and
           there
           also
           
             Numa
          
           instituted
           it
           ,
           and
           had
           Priests
           belonging
           to
           it
           ,
           
             Vestales
             virgines
             ignem
             foci
             publici
             sempiternum
             custodiunto
             .
             Tully
             de
             leg.
          
           3.
           and
           there
           was
           a
           necessity
           of
           the
           continuance
           of
           that
           fire
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           continuall
           sacrifices
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           demand
           whether
           the
           Americans
           kindle
           ,
           preserve
           ▪
           and
           rekindle
           their
           fire
           as
           the
           Grecians
           and
           Romans
           did
           ▪
           who
           (
           if
           it
           hapned
           to
           goe
           out
           )
           they
           kindled
           it
           againe
           by
           the
           Sun-beames
           ,
           reverberated
           from
           a
           concave
           vessell
           ,
           upon
           some
           dry
           and
           conbustible
           matter
           ,
           in
           imitation
           of
           the
           first
           fire
           that
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           upon
           the
           Altar
           ,
           
             Levit.
          
           9.
           24.
           and
           continued
           thereabout
           1000
           yeares
           ,
           of
           which
           fire
           the
           report
           might
           come
           from
           the
           Iewes
           to
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           from
           them
           to
           the
           Grecians
           .
        
         
           In
           their
           necessities
           they
           alwaies
           sacrifised
           and
           burned
           incense
           ,
           
           and
           then
           grew
           hopefull
           and
           confident
           ,
           &c.
           they
           burnt
           incense
           ,
           had
           their
           cens●rs
           ,
           and
           Cake-oblations
           .
        
         
           Ier.
           7.
           18.
           
        
         
           If
           necessity
           were
           the
           onely
           cause
           of
           their
           sacrifices
           ,
           this
           seemes
           to
           quench
           their
           former
           fire
           ,
           and
           if
           those
           sacrifices
           where
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           confidence
           ,
           that
           were
           but
           brutish
           ▪
           so
           beasts
           and
           birds
           crave
           meate
           when
           they
           are
           hungry
           ,
           and
           so
           man
           praies
           when
           he
           is
           in
           trouble
           ,
           ●s
           
             David
          
           saies
           ▪
           
             when
             he
             flew
             them
             they
             sought
             him
             ,
          
           and
           having
           sacrifised
           ,
           as
           the
           Papists
           when
           their
           beades
           are
           over
           ,
           then
           (
           like
           boyes
           that
           have
           said
           their
           lesson
           )
           they
           goe
           and
           play
           ,
           as
           one
           saies
           truly
           of
           the
           Roman
           sacrifices
           ,
           
             Vbi
             quod
             diis
             t●ibutum
             erat
             confl●grassent
             ad
             ●pulas
             ipsi
             &
             ●onvivia
             converteban●ur
             ,
          
           when
           they
           have
           burnt
           up
           their
           oblations
           ,
           and
           the
           Americans
           ●umed
           up
           their
           most
           excellent
           incense
           of
           fragrant
           Gummes
           ▪
           as
           
             Anime
             ,
             (
             opal
             ,
             &c.
          
           )
           then
           they
           fall
           to
           frolique
           and
           feasting
           among
           themselves
           .
        
         
         
           The
           first
           fruits
           of
           their
           Corne
           ,
           &c.
           they
           offred
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           
           got
           by
           hunting
           and
           fishing
           .
        
         
           The
           Tartars
           and
           Cathaians
           offer
           to
           their
           Idolls
           the
           first
           fruits
           of
           their
           milke
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           morcell●
           of
           their
           meat
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           draught
           of
           their
           drink
           at
           meales
           .
           So
           
             Purchas
             .
          
           The
           ancient
           Romans
           
             non
             gustabant
             vina
             aut
             novas
             fruges
             priusquam
             sacerdotes
             primitias
             libassent
             ,
          
           saies
           
             Plin.
             lib.
             18.
             cap.
          
           2.
           the
           ancient
           Romans
           tasted
           no
           wine
           or
           new
           fruits
           before
           the
           Priest
           had
           sacrifised
           of
           the
           first
           in
           oblation
           ;
           but
           the
           Author
           doth
           not
           prove
           any
           custome
           ▪
           or
           command
           to
           the
           Israelites
           to
           offer
           the
           first
           fruits
           of
           Hunting
           or
           fishing
           .
        
         
           In
           
             Mexico
          
           and
           other
           places
           they
           immolate
           the
           bodies
           of
           men
           ,
           
           and
           (
           as
           the
           Iewes
           of
           old
           did
           eate
           of
           their
           beasts
           sacrifised
           )
           they
           feede
           on
           mans-flesh
           so
           offered
           .
        
         
           I
           expected
           that
           the
           Author
           would
           have
           attempted
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           Iewes
           sacrifised
           the
           bodies
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           failing
           he
           makes
           but
           a
           crooked
           parallele
           ,
        
         
           It
           is
           confessed
           that
           in
           the
           Islands
           of
           the
           Gulphe
           of
           
             Hondutas
             ,
          
           in
           
             Co●umel
          
           and
           
             Jucatan
             ,
          
           and
           in
           some
           parts
           of
           the
           province
           of
           
             Mexico
             ,
          
           they
           offer
           their
           Sonnes
           and
           Daughters
           in
           sacrifice
           to
           Devills
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           the
           Author
           ,
           (
           if
           happily
           (
           after
           the
           common
           reading
           )
           he
           supposes
           that
           the
           King
           of
           
             Moab
          
           sacrifised
           his
           eldest
           Sonne
           upon
           the
           wall
           ,
           which
           the
           marginall
           note
           ▪
           and
           some
           learned
           Authors
           think
           to
           have
           bin
           the
           King
           of
           
             Edoms
          
           Son
           ,
           taken
           by
           a
           salley
           or
           ambush
           ,
           but
           
             David
          
           seemes
           to
           crosse
           that
           againe
           ,
           saying
           ,
           they
           (
           that
           is
           the
           own
           parents
           )
           offered
           their
           (
           that
           is
           their
           own
           Sonns
           and
           Daughters
           unto
           Devills
           )
           in
           the
           recesse
           of
           thoughts
           and
           bottom
           of
           best
           reason
           ,
           It
           cannot
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           for
           no
           sacrifice
           can
           be
           so
           pleasing
           to
           the
           Devill
           (
           who
           was
           their
           God
           )
           as
           that
           wherewith
           the
           true
           God
           is
           most
           displeased
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           killing
           of
           a
           man
           (
           who
           is
           the
           image
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           made
           for
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           and
           the
           benefit
           of
           society
           )
           is
           an
           offence
           which
           even
           nature
           abhorres
           ,
           and
           of
           high
           provocation
           to
           God
           ,
           much
           more
           for
           a
           parent
           to
           kill
           the
           own
           child
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           given
           him
           for
           a
           blessing
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           by
           that
           unnaturall
           act
           to
           destroy
           that
           which
           
           should
           be
           dear
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           in
           scorne
           and
           defiance
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           bestow
           his
           favour
           upon
           the
           Devill
           his
           greatest
           enemy
           ,
           in
           a
           most
           transcendent
           obedience
           of
           Impiety
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           most
           welcome
           &
           acceptable
           to
           the
           Devill
           )
           and
           I
           hope
           I
           say
           the
           Author
           believes
           no
           such
           custome
           among
           the
           Iewes
           or
           Israelites
           .
        
         
           
             Homer
          
           in
           the
           22th
           of
           his
           Ilyads
           ,
           represents
           
             Achilles
          
           kiling
           twelve
           young
           men
           of
           the
           Trojans
           ,
           and
           sacrificing
           them
           at
           the
           funerall
           of
           his
           friend
           
             Patroclus
             .
          
           So
           after
           
             Polyxena
          
           was
           offered
           to
           paci●ie
           
             Achilles
          
           Ghost
           ;
           So
           there
           were
           men
           slaine
           offred
           to
           
             Diana
             Taurica
             ▪
          
           as
           
             Lucan
             .
          
           1.
           
        
         
           Et
           Taur●
           Scythic●
           non
           mi●rior
           ara
           Dian●
           .
        
         
           Wee
           reade
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           sacrifised
           their
           Sonnes
           and
           Daughters
           to
           
             Saturne
             ,
          
           and
           
             Diodor.
             lib.
             20.
             
             Antiq.
          
           saies
           ,
           that
           when
           
             Carthage
          
           was
           distressed
           with
           a
           siege
           ,
           the
           Priest
           told
           them
           that
           unhappinesse
           was
           fallen
           upon
           them
           because
           they
           offred
           up
           children
           which
           they
           bought
           for
           the
           sacrifice
           ,
           and
           not
           their
           own
           ,
           whereupon
           they
           forthwith
           slew
           ,
           and
           sacrifised
           to
           
             Saturne
          
           200
           of
           the
           principall
           youths
           of
           the
           City
           ;
           and
           
             Polyb
             ▪
          
           saies
           ,
           that
           afterward
           
             Gelon
          
           (
           King
           of
           
             Syracuse
          
           )
           upon
           Articles
           of
           Peace
           which
           he
           made
           with
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           one
           was
           that
           they
           should
           never
           after
           offer
           their
           children
           to
           
             Saturne
             .
          
           And
           
             Plau●us
          
           in
           his
           
             Amphitru●
          
           calls
           
             Mercurie
          
           (
           his
           counterfeit
           servant
           )
           
             Saturnes
          
           sacrifice
           ,
           saying
           to
           him
           
             Tun'me
             mactes
             carnifex
             nisi
             formam
             hodie
             dii
             meam
             perdent
             faxo
             ut
             bubulis
             copiis
             onu●●us
             sis
             Saturno
             hostia
             ;
          
           and
           
             Plutar
             ▪
             de
             superst.
             .
          
           saies
           ,
           the
           Galati
           and
           Scythians
           spare
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           buy
           other
           children
           ,
           and
           fat
           them
           up
           (
           as
           wee
           doe
           chickins
           )
           for
           sacrifice
           .
           So
           
             Aug.
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
             19.
             de
             Civ.
             Dei
             .
          
           out
           of
           
             Caesars
             Comment
             .
             lib.
          
           6.
           saies
           ,
           that
           the
           Gaules
           sacrifised
           their
           young
           men
           to
           
             Saturne
             ;
          
           and
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           the
           Barbarous
           and
           Idolatrous
           Americans
           ,
           (
           without
           the
           attractive
           of
           president
           ,
           and
           imitation
           )
           have
           matter
           enough
           in
           the
           corrupt
           masse
           of
           their
           own
           nature
           to
           be
           seduced
           by
           the
           grand
           Impostor
           to
           perpetrate
           so
           horrid
           impieties
           .
        
         
           In
           all
           
             Peru
          
           they
           had
           but
           one
           Temple
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           most
           
           sumptuous
           ,
           besides
           foure
           other
           places
           for
           Devotion
           ,
           as
           the
           Iewes
           had
           their
           Synagogues
           besides
           their
           glorious
           temple
           .
        
         
         
           The
           old
           land
           of
           
             Canaan
          
           had
           but
           one
           Temple
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           at
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
          
           almost
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           a
           Temple
           in
           
             Peru
             ,
          
           the
           midst
           of
           
             America
             ,
          
           seemes
           to
           resemble
           
             America
          
           to
           
             Canaan
             ;
          
           but
           the
           Author
           does
           not
           say
           that
           the
           Temple
           of
           
             Peru
          
           served
           for
           all
           
             America
             ;
          
           Again
           ,
           as
           the
           old
           Land
           of
           
             Canaan
          
           had
           the
           two
           Golden
           Idols
           of
           the
           Calves
           ,
           the
           one
           at
           
             Dan
             ,
          
           the
           other
           at
           
             Beersheba
          
           (
           the
           two
           extremities
           and
           outmost
           bounds
           of
           
             Canaan
          
           )
           for
           the
           whole
           Land
           to
           come
           to
           worship
           ;
           So
           in
           
             America
          
           from
           
             Davis
          
           streight
           on
           the
           North
           ,
           to
           that
           of
           
             Magellane
          
           on
           the
           South
           ,
           there
           was
           nothing
           but
           Idolatry
           through
           the
           whole
           length
           of
           that
           great
           continent
           and
           part
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           but
           from
           
             Dan
          
           to
           
             Beersheba
          
           was
           under
           one
           power
           and
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           and
           from
           
             Davis
          
           streight
           to
           that
           of
           
             Magellane
          
           under
           many
           .
        
         
           For
           sumptuousnesse
           ,
           besides
           naturall
           arguments
           of
           honour
           and
           reverence
           to
           supposed
           deities
           ,
           wee
           may
           adde
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           like
           to
           spare
           for
           any
           cost
           to
           please
           the
           Devill
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           spare
           to
           murder
           their
           own
           children
           to
           content
           him
           ▪
        
         
           The
           Idols
           of
           
             America
          
           were
           mi●red
           in
           a
           manner
           as
           
             Aarons
          
           
           was
           .
        
         
           
             Aarons
          
           miter
           was
           onely
           an
           Hat
           or
           Cap
           of
           linnen
           somewhat
           full
           like
           a
           Turks
           Turband
           or
           Tulliband
           ,
           and
           sat
           close
           to
           the
           head
           like
           a
           Cap
           of
           State
           or
           Maintenance
           ,
           with
           a
           bordure
           a
           little
           above
           the
           brow
           ,
           wrought
           with
           crown
           work
           in
           points
           or
           diamonds
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           bordure
           left
           so
           long
           behind
           as
           might
           be
           there
           tied
           on
           a
           knot
           at
           the
           nape
           of
           the
           neck
           ,
           as
           the
           Tassell
           or
           ends
           of
           a
           Cypresse
           ha●band
           ,
           to
           keep
           the
           Miter
           fast
           on
           .
        
         
           
             E●●unic●
             manicas
             &
             habent
             redimicula
             mitrae
             .
             virg.
             Aen.
          
           9.
           
        
         
           Their
           coates
           have
           sleeves
           ,
           and
           their
           miters
           laces
           ,
           fillets
           ,
           or
           strings
           ,
           so
           also
           had
           the
           high
           ▪
           Priest
           among
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           long
           and
           wide
           sleeves
           to
           his
           stole
           ,
           or
           long
           coate
           ,
           which
           came
           down
           to
           his
           ancles
           ;
           but
           to
           say
           they
           had
           it
           in
           a
           manner
           as
           
             Aarons
          
           was
           ,
           is
           such
           an
           
             Individu●m
             vagum
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Reader
           can
           make
           small
           matter
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           I
           doe
           not
           see
           but
           a
           minister
           (
           with
           a
           linnen
           cap
           and
           a
           lace
           turned
           up
           (
           may
           
           come
           as
           neare
           
             Aarons
          
           miter
           ,
           onely
           the
           Author
           is
           ready
           to
           collect
           every
           the
           least
           shadow
           of
           Inducement
           that
           may
           flatter
           him
           towards
           his
           own
           opinion
           ;
           but
           I
           demand
           where
           are
           the
           rest
           of
           
             Aarons
          
           ornaments
           in
           use
           among
           the
           American
           Priests
           ?
           though
           I
           must
           allow
           that
           all
           the
           world
           over
           ,
           every
           severall
           function
           &
           trade
           have
           their
           severall
           habit
           &
           accoutrements
           proper
           and
           peculiar
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           common
           reason
           may
           instruct
           severall
           people
           and
           nations
           the
           invention
           and
           use
           of
           the
           same
           things
           proper
           to
           the
           same
           offices
           and
           occasions
           .
        
         
           A
           yeare
           of
           Iubile
           they
           did
           observe
           ,
           as
           
             Israel
          
           did
           .
           
        
         
           I
           demand
           how
           the
           Americans
           observed
           it
           ,
           what
           enlargement
           and
           liberty
           of
           servants
           ?
           what
           ceasing
           from
           plowing
           and
           sowing
           ?
           what
           profit
           of
           self-sowne
           crops
           ?
           what
           redemption
           and
           return
           to
           possessions
           ,
           &c.
           and
           the
           like
           according
           to
           the
           Leviticall
           Law
           ?
           The
           Iewes
           had
           it
           every
           50th
           yeare
           ;
           
             Purchas
          
           out
           of
           
             Gomara
          
           speakes
           of
           some
           parts
           of
           
             America
             ,
          
           that
           though
           they
           seeme
           to
           have
           some
           such
           
             pingue
             otium
          
           (
           as
           scholars
           call
           a
           full
           playing
           day
           )
           yet
           it
           is
           with
           them
           but
           every
           fourth
           yeare
           ;
           and
           this
           
             hoc
             aliquid
             nihil
             est
             ,
          
           It
           cannot
           derive
           from
           the
           Iewes
           Iubile
           ,
           &
           to
           fall
           from
           50
           to
           every
           fourth
           .
        
         
           
             Lerius
          
           tells
           a
           story
           much
           like
           that
           of
           
             Bell
          
           and
           the
           Dragon
           .
           
        
         
           I
           believe
           he
           tells
           it
           ,
           and
           may
           tell
           many
           more
           such
           Apocryphalls
           ,
           which
           yet
           may
           be
           true
           of
           such
           ignorant
           and
           blind
           Idolaters
           ;
           but
           shall
           every
           fable
           of
           the
           Americans
           ,
           holding
           analogy
           with
           some
           tales
           of
           the
           
             Talmud
             ,
          
           be
           an
           evidence
           to
           convince
           the
           Americans
           to
           be
           of
           the
           race
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ?
           so
           shall
           wee
           all
           at
           last
           be
           of
           one
           Petigre
           ;
           besides
           ,
           to
           tell
           a
           tale
           like
           another
           ,
           i●
           out
           of
           the
           rank
           and
           c●assis
           of
           Rites
           and
           Customes
           .
        
         
           In
           their
           Idol-services
           they
           dance
           and
           sing
           ,
           almost
           as
           
             Miriam
             ,
          
           
           
             Exod.
             15.
             20.
             
          
        
         
           These
           are
           gestures
           and
           behaviours
           onely
           to
           expresse
           how
           they
           desire
           to
           make
           their
           Gods
           believe
           they
           rejoice
           in
           their
           service
           ,
           and
           further
           joy
           in
           their
           hopes
           of
           a
           blessing
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           and
           their
           affaires
           .
        
         
         
           In
           the
           place
           quoted
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           Miriam
           the
           
             Prophetesse
             ,
          
           which
           shewes
           that
           what
           shee
           did
           in
           acclamation
           and
           joy
           of
           that
           miraculous
           victory
           ,
           and
           deliverance
           of
           the
           Israelites
           from
           
             Pharaoh
             ,
          
           she
           did
           it
           by
           a
           propheticall
           motion
           ,
           as
           
             David
          
           danced
           before
           the
           Ark
           ,
           not
           
             ad
             petulantiam
             carnis
             ,
          
           but
           
             jucunditatem
          
           
           
             spiritus
             ,
          
           not
           to
           tickle
           the
           flesh
           ,
           but
           to
           ravish
           the
           spirit
           with
           pleasure
           and
           delights
           to
           Godward
           .
        
         
           They
           have
           hopes
           of
           their
           bodies
           resurrection
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           
           cause
           are
           carefull
           to
           bury
           their
           dead
           .
        
         
           Of
           this
           I
           have
           partly
           spoken
           in
           
             Sac.
             
             Cust.
          
           5.
           
           And
           doe
           add
           ,
           that
           it
           had
           bin
           better
           they
           could
           have
           bin
           proved
           to
           live
           well
           and
           civilly
           ,
           otherwise
           I
           may
           say
           that
           some
           of
           them
           believe
           no
           Resurrection
           ,
           others
           know
           nothing
           of
           a
           resurrection
           ,
           and
           none
           of
           them
           truly
           and
           rightly
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           believe
           ;
           and
           without
           such
           beliefe
           ,
           I
           believe
           little
           of
           their
           hopes
           from
           their
           buriall
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           which
           I
           value
           at
           little
           more
           rate
           than
           a
           meere
           common
           care
           of
           preservation
           from
           infection
           by
           a
           putrifyed
           and
           corrupt
           aire
           arising
           from
           the
           stench
           of
           dead
           and
           diseased
           bodies
           .
        
         
           The
           Indians
           make
           account
           the
           world
           shall
           end
           ,
           but
           not
           before
           
           a
           great
           drought
           ,
           &c.
           and
           therefore
           they
           yell
           and
           cry
           at
           the
           sad
           and
           bideous
           sight
           of
           Eclypses
           .
        
         
           In
           some
           part
           the
           Americans
           talke
           of
           an
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           in
           others
           nothing
           at
           all
           ,
           And
           that
           it
           shall
           not
           end
           till
           after
           a
           great
           drought
           ,
           I
           have
           onely
           once
           read
           a
           far
           glimering
           and
           obscure
           words
           ,
           and
           rather
           taught
           them
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           since
           their
           conquest
           .
        
         
           The
           yelling
           and
           crying
           shewes
           they
           rather
           feare
           than
           hope
           for
           a
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           truly
           I
           think
           so
           of
           them
           ,
           for
           
             —
             
               Deus
               est
               animus
            
             —
          
           as
           the
           heathen
           Poet
           said
           ,
           every
           one
           hath
           a
           God
           within
           himself
           (
           the
           Conscience
           )
           which
           
             Tertullian
          
           calls
           
             Praejudicium
             Iudicii
             ,
          
           another
           
             Paedagogium
             animae
             ,
          
           another
           
             naturale
             Iudicatorium
             ,
          
           another
           the
           Natures
           
             Consistory
             ,
          
           another
           Gods
           deputy
           ,
           another
           Antidated
           day
           of
           Iudgement
           ,
           another
           a
           Domestique
           doomesday
           which
           with
           
             Juvenall
          
           
           
             —
             Surd●
             verb●r●
             L●dit
          
           and
           makes
           that
           —
           
             ta●ita
             sudant
             praecordia
             cu●pa
          
           every
           one
           is
           able
           to
           read
           the
           hand
           writing
           upon
           the
           wall
           against
           himself
           ,
           which
           makes
           his
           knees
           (
           as
           
             ●elshazzar
          
           )
           smite
           one
           against
           another
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           Conjecture
           is
           from
           languages
           ,
           words
           and
           speech
           .
        
         
           
             Acosta
          
           in
           his
           proeme
           to
           his
           book
           
             de
             procuranda
             Iudaeorum
             salute
             ,
          
           saies
           of
           the
           Americans
           ,
           
             Innumer●b●les
             sunt
             barbarorum
             gentes
             ut
             caelo
             ,
             loco
             ,
             stitu
             ,
             ●abitu
             ,
             ita
             ingenio
             ,
             moribus
             ,
             institutis
             la●issimè
             dissidentes
             ,
          
           the
           barbarous
           people
           of
           
             America
          
           are
           innumerable
           ,
           and
           as
           in
           aire
           ,
           situation
           and
           habit
           ,
           so
           in
           disposition
           ,
           manners
           ,
           and
           customes
           they
           differ
           exceedingly
           ,
           and
           
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             2.
             ferunt
             ,
             &c.
          
           they
           say
           that
           at
           the
           Confusion
           of
           tongues
           there
           were
           72
           languages
           ,
           but
           the
           Americans
           have
           700
           and
           more
           ,
           so
           as
           scarce
           any
           champion
           or
           plaine
           country
           a
           little
           broader
           than
           ordinary
           ,
           but
           hath
           a
           severall
           language
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Tap●ians
           (
           in
           the
           province
           of
           
             Brasile
          
           )
           there
           are
           76
           Nations
           ,
           and
           almost
           every
           one
           of
           them
           hath
           a
           severall
           Language
           .
           
             Io.
             D●
             Laët
             ▪
             Ind.
             occid.
             pag.
          
           548.
           
           Again
           ,
           
             quot
             populi
             ,
             ●ot
             linguae
             .
             Io
             ▪
             de
             Laët
             de
             orig.
             pa.
          
           55.
           and
           
             suum
             cuiq
             ,
             praefecturae
             Idioma
             .
             pag.
          
           92.
           and
           
             Rich●●ius
          
           in
           
             Calvins
          
           epistles
           saies
           ,
           
             maxime
             impedit
             Idiomatum
             divers●●as
             ,
          
           the
           diversity
           of
           their
           language
           is
           a
           maine
           hindrance
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           because
           I
           perceive
           the
           Author
           a
           litttle
           willing
           to
           nible
           at
           words
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           them
           upon
           the
           rack
           (
           to
           confesse
           to
           his
           desire
           )
           I
           say
           with
           
             de
             Laët
             de
             orig.
             Gent.
             pag.
             24.
             
             Si
             cui
             place
             at
             otio
             suo
             ●buti
             ,
          
           If
           a
           man
           have
           a
           minde
           ▪
           to
           trifle
           away
           time
           ,
           he
           may
           now
           and
           then
           hit
           upon
           some
           words
           among
           them
           that
           may
           agree
           in
           sound
           and
           sence
           with
           some
           of
           ours
           in
           
             Europe
             ;
          
           as
           the
           Priest
           ,
           chief
           or
           leader
           of
           every
           company
           among
           the
           Samoeds
           was
           called
           
             Papa
             .
             Purchas
             ▪
             Asia
             ca.
          
           17.
           and
           in
           the
           Brasilian
           tongue
           betwixt
           the
           River
           of
           
             Amazons
          
           and
           
             Orenoque
             Papa
          
           is
           a
           father
           .
           
             de
             orig.
             gent.
             pag.
          
           182.
           and
           in
           New-Spaine
           the
           chiefe
           Priest
           was
           called
           
             Papa
             ,
          
           as
           
             Purchas
             de
             ▪
             America
             cap.
          
           2.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           province
           of
           
             Cusco
          
           they
           call
           their
           Sisters
           
             Nanna
             ,
          
           which
           among
           the
           English
           is
           the
           most
           common
           name
           for
           women
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           are
           like
           to
           be
           of
           kindred
           to
           the
           Americans
           ,
           
           but
           as
           
             Io.
             de
             Laët
             .
             de
             orig.
             gent.
             pag.
             35.
             
             Si
             literas
             mutare
             ,
          
           If
           wee
           fall
           a
           changing
           of
           letters
           ,
           transposing
           of
           Syllables
           ,
           adding
           and
           subtracting
           ,
           wee
           may
           easily
           wrest
           some
           of
           them
           to
           our
           phancy
           as
           wee
           list
           .
        
         
           And
           
             Io.
             de
             Laet
          
           his
           observations
           out
           of
           
             Sagardus
          
           prove
           them
           all
           to
           be
           various
           ,
           diverse
           ,
           and
           differing
           from
           one
           another
           in
           the
           severall
           parts
           of
           
             America
             ,
          
           and
           in
           none
           of
           them
           any
           affinity
           at
           all
           with
           the
           ,
           nay
           they
           have
           not
           so
           much
           as
           any
           trace
           or
           glimpse
           of
           Letters
           or
           writing
           (
           as
           the
           Hebrews
           had
           in
           perfect
           method
           )
           and
           all
           their
           languages
           being
           no
           other
           then
           medleys
           and
           confusions
           from
           their
           originall
           after
           the
           Flood
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           Conjecture
           is
           the
           Anthro●o●hagie
           or
           man-devouring
           of
           the
           Americans
           .
        
         
           I
           suppose
           it
           improper
           to
           make
           that
           an
           attribute
           or
           custome
           of
           the
           lewes
           ,
           which
           was
           onely
           an
           act
           of
           Exigence
           ,
           and
           necessity
           of
           famine
           for
           want
           of
           food
           ,
           as
           at
           the
           siege
           of
           
             Samaria
             ,
             2.
             K.
          
           v.
           25.
           29.
           and
           when
           
             Titus●lay
          
           before
           
             Hierusalem
             ;
          
           but
           the
           barbarous
           custome
           of
           the
           Americans
           is
           a
           nationall
           helluonisme
           innatured
           by
           a
           fierce
           malice
           and
           fewde
           ,
           whetted
           and
           edged
           on
           with
           (
           the
           sweetest
           sawce
           to
           an
           angry
           stomack
           )
           Revenge
           ,
           and
           so
           becomes
           an
           habituall
           practise
           and
           delight
           in
           eating
           of
           mans
           flesh
           as
           
             Acosta
          
           saith
           ,
           
             h●manis
             carnibus
             pro
             sumnis
             deliciis
             vescuntur
             ,
             &
             Iarricus
          
           saies
           ▪
           
             opta●issimae
             Brasiliis
             epulae
             sunt
             carnes
             humanae
             ,
          
           Mans
           flesh
           is
           their
           daintiest
           dish
           ,
           for
           they
           fat
           up
           young
           captives
           as
           wee
           doe
           capons
           for
           the
           palate
           ,
           and
           in
           
             Scythia
          
           and
           other
           northern
           parts
           both
           of
           
             Asia
          
           and
           
             Europe
             ,
          
           as
           also
           in
           the
           Islands
           
             Sumatra
             ,
             Bornea
             ,
          
           and
           most
           of
           the
           East
           
             Indian
          
           Islands
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Southern
           part
           of
           
             Afrique
             ,
          
           the
           people
           are
           Man-eaters
           .
           
             Hierome
          
           in
           his
           second
           book
           against
           
             Jovinian
          
           saies
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           was
           a
           young
           man
           and
           in
           
             France
             ,
          
           he
           saw
           Scots
           (
           a
           people
           of
           
             Britany
             ,
          
           without
           indigitation
           ,
           I
           should
           have
           thought
           he
           meant
           the
           Scyths
           or
           Scythians
           )
           eate
           mans-flesh
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Massagetes
           and
           Derbices
           ,
           when
           their
           parents
           and
           kindred
           grow
           old
           ,
           they
           cut
           their
           throates
           and
           eate
           ,
           as
           better
           than
           suffer
           the
           wormes
           to
           eate
           them
           And
        
         
           Carnibus
           ●umanis
           vesci
           licet
           —
           
             saies
          
           Juveal
           .
        
         
         
           The
           people
           that
           have
           not
           yet
           recieved
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           are
           Iewes
           .
           
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           received
           opinion
           ,
           and
           truth
           taught
           and
           evidenced
           by
           the
           scriptures
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           or
           subscribed
           unto
           by
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           that
           before
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           shall
           be
           preached
           and
           published
           all
           the
           world
           over
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Iewes
           shall
           be
           called
           and
           converted
           .
        
         
           This
           word
           Calling
           or
           Conversion
           ,
           must
           not
           carry
           the
           sense
           of
           a
           positive
           saving
           faith
           to
           all
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           generally
           all
           the
           Iewes
           shall
           be
           converted
           and
           saved
           ,
           but
           onely
           a
           clear
           convincing
           manifestation
           of
           the
           errour
           of
           their
           expected
           Messias
           ,
           and
           other
           superstitious
           and
           detestable
           opinions
           ,
           and
           an
           enlightning
           and
           instruction
           in
           the
           mystery
           of
           Christ
           his
           Incarnation
           ,
           life
           ,
           passion
           ,
           death
           ,
           resurrection
           ,
           ascen●ion
           and
           comming
           to
           Iudgement
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           use
           and
           application
           thereof
           by
           faith
           to
           salvation
           is
           not
           (
           in
           the
           secret
           counsell
           of
           Gods
           Decree
           )
           bestowed
           generally
           upon
           all
           ,
           but
           onely
           upon
           the
           elect
           Arminians
           or
           Iewes
           ,
           otherwise
           the
           Iewes
           who
           (
           considered
           in
           their
           Nation
           )
           deserved
           the
           worse
           ,
           should
           have
           a
           privilege
           of
           favour
           above
           all
           the
           world
           beside
           ;
           for
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Gospel
           is
           sufficient
           ,
           but
           not
           efficient
           to
           the
           salvation
           of
           all
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           to
           have
           it
           granted
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           who
           have
           not
           yet
           received
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           are
           Iewes
           ,
           were
           a
           cunning
           
             petitio
             principii
             ,
          
           making
           the
           
             medium
          
           of
           the
           Syllogisme
           .
           But
           they
           Americans
           are
           the
           people
           which
           have
           not
           yet
           received
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           
             Ergo
          
           the
           Americans
           are
           the
           Iewes
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           
             Brerewoods
          
           enquiries
           
             cap.
          
           12.
           be
           well
           read
           ,
           consulted
           ,
           and
           weighed
           ,
           where
           he
           makes
           a
           computation
           of
           Idolaters
           all
           the
           known
           world
           over
           ,
           and
           wee
           shall
           finde
           vast
           parts
           thereof
           ,
           and
           many
           whole
           Nations
           entirely
           and
           pure
           Idolaters
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           never
           yet
           received
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           Besides
           those
           of
           the
           great
           and
           unknown
           region
           of
           
             Beach
             ,
          
           and
           the
           South
           Continent
           beyond
           the
           Cape
           of
           Good
           Hope
           ,
           and
           streights
           of
           
             Magellane
             ,
          
           which
           he
           (
           most
           learnedly
           and
           Philosophically
           in
           his
           14
           Chapter
           )
           collects
           to
           be
           as
           large
           as
           all
           
             Europe
             ,
             Asia
          
           and
           
             Afrique
             ,
          
           and
           all
           which
           is
           probably
           (
           if
           peopled
           )
           Inhabited
           with
           Idolaters
           ,
           yet
           of
           such
           peopling
           I
           should
           much
           doubt
           and
           haesitate
           ,
           if
           I
           thought
           any
           
           of
           the
           Iewes
           were
           there
           ,
           because
           the
           discoveries
           ,
           plantations
           ,
           and
           gospelling
           of
           those
           people
           ,
           is
           a
           work
           of
           longer
           requisite
           time
           (
           not
           that
           I
           offer
           ▪
           to
           circumscribe
           the
           power
           of
           God
           )
           than
           may
           be
           effected
           before
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           wherein
           (
           If
           I
           adhere
           to
           
             Napiers
          
           modest
           ,
           grave
           ,
           solid
           ,
           and
           deep
           propositions
           and
           considerations
           upon
           the
           Revelations
           )
           I
           hope
           my
           sober
           embracement
           shall
           be
           no
           just
           reproach
           unto
           me
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           the
           manner
           how
           the
           Iewes
           shall
           be
           enlightned
           ,
           instructed
           ,
           called
           ,
           and
           converted
           ,
           is
           further
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           for
           we
           are
           not
           to
           conceive
           that
           at
           the
           neare
           approach
           of
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           all
           the
           Iewes
           
             collecttivè
          
           from
           their
           severall
           dispersions
           and
           separations
           ,
           all
           the
           world
           over
           ,
           shall
           be
           amassed
           together
           into
           one
           body
           of
           people
           ,
           or
           place
           ,
           and
           so
           united
           
             semel
          
           and
           
             simul
             ,
          
           but
           that
           (
           though
           they
           be
           like
           
             ●ain
          
           for
           killing
           their
           elder
           brother
           ,
           made
           vagabonds
           all
           the
           world
           over
           )
           
             sparsim
          
           and
           
             disjunctivè
          
           they
           shall
           be
           enlightned
           and
           converted
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           in
           every
           one
           of
           those
           parts
           and
           corners
           of
           the
           earth
           where
           they
           dwell
           and
           inhabit
           ,
           in
           distinct
           degrees
           ,
           series
           ,
           and
           succession
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           some
           centuries
           of
           years
           before
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           for
           as
           
             Acosta
             de
             Proc.
             
             Ind.
             Sal.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             2.
             
             Familiare
             est
             propheticis
             oraculi●
             ut
             tempora
             etiam
             sejunctissima
             uno
             velut
             aspectu
             subjiciuntur
             oculis
             ,
             deque
             ijs
             universis
             pronuntient
             quae
             per
             partes
             implenda
             sunt
             .
          
           It
           is
           familiar
           in
           propheticall
           speeches
           to
           set
           before
           us
           at
           once
           the
           occurrences
           of
           things
           far
           distant
           from
           one
           another
           ;
           and
           to
           speake
           of
           things
           generally
           and
           in
           grosse
           ,
           which
           are
           to
           be
           accomplished
           in
           parts
           ,
           and
           by
           retaile
           .
        
         
           The
           sixt
           Conjecture
           is
           foom
           the
           Calamities
           of
           the
           West-Indians
           ,
           
           and
           the
           analogy
           and
           proportion
           thereof
           menaced
           to
           the
           Iews
           .
        
         
           It
           cannot
           be
           denied
           (
           to
           passe
           by
           all
           other
           arguments
           or
           quotations
           )
           but
           that
           the
           guilt
           of
           the
           crucifying
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           hath
           entayled
           upon
           the
           Jews
           an
           ocean
           of
           miseries
           and
           infelicities
           ever
           since
           ▪
           and
           rendred
           them
           despicable
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           drink
           the
           dregs
           of
           the
           bitterest
           cup
           of
           all
           manner
           of
           cruelties
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           sundry
           parts
           of
           the
           
           world
           ,
           yet
           all
           this
           is
           no
           evidence
           that
           because
           the
           Americans
           have
           suffred
           so
           much
           ,
           by
           and
           under
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           therefore
           they
           are
           the
           race
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           we
           know
           the
           Spaniard
           is
           his
           craftsmaster
           in
           Cruelty
           ,
           he
           cut
           off
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           
             D.
          
           of
           
             Alva
          
           in
           6
           yeares
           18000
           by
           the
           hangman
           ,
           besides
           other
           murders
           and
           massacres
           ,
           and
           the
           Netherlands
           cost
           him
           100
           millions
           of
           money
           ,
           and
           the
           lives
           of
           400000
           Christians
           ,
           
             Raleighs
          
           Preface
           .
           But
           the
           Spaniard
           having
           discoverd
           and
           tasted
           of
           the
           wealth
           of
           
             America
             ,
          
           and
           finding
           that
           without
           a
           totall
           subjugation
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           utter
           destruction
           of
           the
           Natives
           (
           who
           were
           as
           impatient
           to
           be
           overmastred
           and
           enslaved
           to
           forraine
           usurpation
           )
           they
           could
           not
           assure
           themselves
           of
           those
           Riches
           ,
           and
           Wealth
           of
           
             America
             ,
          
           which
           to
           hold
           and
           enjoy
           ,
        
         
           
             
               Per
               fas
               atque
               nefas
               ,
               infernum
               Acheronta
               movebunt
               ,
            
          
           
             They
             'l
             venture
             soules
             and
             bodies
             ,
             all
             they
             have
             ,
          
           
             What
             they
             have
             got
             that
             they
             may
             keep
             and
             save
             ,
          
        
         
           And
           being
           still
           whetted
           and
           sharpned
           on
           with
           Goldhunger
           ,
           their
           sword
           devoured
           many
           Myriades
           of
           the
           Americans
           ,
           by
           sundry
           unheard-of
           and
           unparelled
           murders
           and
           massacres
           ,
           as
           wee
           may
           read
           at
           large
           in
           
             Barth.
             de
             Las.
             Casas
          
           and
           others
           ,
           It
           may
           be
           the
           Spaniard
           perceiving
           some
           few
           apish
           imitations
           of
           the
           Iewish
           customes
           among
           the
           Americans
           taught
           them
           by
           the
           Devill
           ,
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           
             Satans
          
           suggestions
           taught
           them
           also
           to
           derive
           themselves
           from
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           that
           the
           Spaniard
           might
           have
           the
           better
           warrant
           to
           execute
           all
           cruelties
           in
           accomplishment
           of
           the
           curse
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           (
           to
           speak
           yet
           more
           close
           and
           home
           )
           If
           the
           Americans
           come
           of
           the
           10
           Tribes
           carried
           away
           by
           
             Salmanasser
          
           (
           which
           answers
           to
           the
           aime
           of
           the
           Author
           )
           and
           we
           grant
           them
           once
           setled
           in
           
             America
             ,
          
           the
           Author
           shall
           be
           much
           posed
           by
           any
           History
           to
           ship
           them
           back
           againe
           to
           be
           engaged
           in
           the
           crucifying
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           after
           to
           retransport
           them
           into
           
             America
             ;
          
           and
           if
           the
           crucifying
           of
           our
           Saviour
           entailed
           the
           great
           curse
           ,
           It
           must
           bee
           intended
           most
           probably
           towards
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           posterity
           that
           were
           actors
           and
           engaged
           therein
           ;
           and
           now
           there
           is
           work
           for
           the
           Author
           
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           Iewes
           often
           passed
           and
           repassed
           betwixt
           
             Iudaea
          
           and
           
             America
             ,
          
           otherwise
           the
           Americans
           though
           derived
           from
           
             Salmanassers
          
           Israelites
           ,
           yet
           are
           not
           so
           nearly
           concerned
           in
           the
           cause
           and
           Curse
           .
        
         
           I
           come
           now
           to
           observe
           upon
           the
           Conjectures
           ,
           and
           from
           all
           the
           Customes
           both
           Common
           and
           Sacred
           
             divisim
          
           and
           
             junctim
          
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           Whosoever
           reads
           the
           stories
           of
           the
           West
           Indians
           or
           (
           our
           abbreviator
           
           of
           them
           )
           industrious
           
             Purchas
             ,
          
           shall
           finde
           most
           of
           all
           the
           commonly
           called
           rights
           or
           customes
           (
           peculiarly
           assigned
           by
           this
           treatise
           to
           the
           Americans
           )
           to
           be
           in
           use
           among
           other
           Nations
           ,
           wherin
           besides
           what
           I
           have
           quoted
           out
           of
           
             Purchas
             ,
          
           I
           have
           also
           further
           illustrated
           from
           other
           Authors
           and
           reading
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           Americans
           to
           be
           derived
           from
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           and
           to
           
           retaine
           nothing
           of
           Iudaisme
           ,
           or
           of
           their
           certaine
           Rights
           and
           Customes
           ,
           or
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           (
           having
           once
           had
           it
           )
           and
           if
           they
           were
           transplanted
           since
           his
           death
           ,
           
             caret
             exemplo
             ,
          
           saies
           
             Acosta
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
          
           13.
           and
           further
           thus
           ,
           how
           comes
           it
           to
           passe
           (
           saies
           he
           )
           that
           the
           Hebrewes
           boast
           so
           much
           of
           their
           race
           and
           antiquity
           ,
           and
           are
           so
           sedulous
           and
           strict
           conservers
           thereof
           in
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           the
           West
           Indies
           their
           race
           ,
           ceremonies
           ,
           Messias
           ,
           and
           Iudaisme
           ,
           are
           all
           cleane
           and
           quite
           lost
           ?
           and
           after
           ,
           
             quid
             opus
             est
             ,
             &c.
          
           what
           need
           wee
           say
           more
           of
           what
           they
           say
           more
           ,
           all
           which
           are
           
             Inania
             veritatis
             ,
             &
             vanitatis
             plenissima
             ,
          
           empty
           of
           all
           truth
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           all
           vanity
           ,
           and
           many
           learned
           men
           say
           the
           Americans
           cannot
           make
           out
           the
           mention
           or
           memory
           of
           their
           Nation
           for
           above
           400
           yeares
           .
        
         
           I
           insist
           alwaies
           the
           more
           upon
           
             Acosta
             ,
          
           because
           I
           finde
           none
           equall
           to
           him
           in
           esteeme
           and
           reputation
           ,
           for
           experience
           ,
           learning
           ,
           Iudgement
           ,
           and
           sincerity
           .
        
         
           
             Brerewood
          
           Enquiries
           
             cap.
          
           14.
           saies
           that
           
             Europe
             ,
             Afrique
             ,
             Asia
             ,
          
           
           and
           
             America
          
           are
           in
           Proportion
           as
           1.
           3.
           4.
           7.
           that
           is
           dividing
           the
           world
           into
           fifteene
           parts
           ,
           
             Europe
          
           is
           1.
           
           
             Afrique
             3.
             
             Asia
             4.
             
             America
          
           7.
           and
           notwithstanding
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           
             America
             ,
          
           and
           extent
           thereof
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           is
           said
           of
           the
           multitude
           of
           people
           ,
           diversity
           of
           Nations
           ,
           variety
           of
           manners
           and
           language
           ,
           yet
           whatsoever
           the
           Author
           can
           gather
           to
           be
           an
           use
           or
           Custome
           in
           this
           or
           that
           peculiar
           part
           and
           place
           ,
           he
           too
           loosely
           and
           largely
           a●●ignes
           ,
           attributes
           ,
           and
           ascribes
           to
           the
           whole
           Nation
           by
           the
           great
           gr●●pe
           ,
           
           latitude
           and
           extent
           of
           the
           words
           
             the
             Americans
             ,
             the
             Indians
             ,
             They
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           he
           often
           makes
           that
           a
           Custome
           among
           the
           Americans
           ,
           
           which
           is
           drawn
           from
           the
           reason
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           necessity
           ,
           and
           is
           common
           to
           all
           ,
           as
           to
           dance
           ,
           laugh
           and
           sing
           in
           matters
           of
           joy
           ,
           to
           cry
           ,
           howle
           and
           weep
           in
           accidents
           and
           objects
           of
           heavinesse
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           many
           such
           like
           ,
           which
           granted
           (
           as
           is
           gathered
           and
           applied
           )
           will
           make
           all
           the
           world
           Iewes
           ,
           or
           that
           those
           are
           no
           distinct
           characters
           of
           the
           Iewes
           which
           are
           used
           by
           all
           the
           world
           besides
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           the
           12th
           of
           the
           common
           Customes
           was
           indeed
           no
           Custome
           
           of
           the
           Hebrewes
           ,
           for
           every
           Custome
           imports
           an
           act
           resulting
           not
           from
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           and
           necessity
           ,
           but
           from
           a
           liberty
           at
           first
           to
           will
           or
           nill
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           Hebrew
           women
           had
           a
           naturall
           facility
           of
           child
           bearing
           ,
           that
           was
           no
           Custome
           which
           was
           out
           of
           the
           power
           of
           the
           will
           ;
           and
           
             Balsamum
          
           (
           which
           is
           a
           naturall
           product
           of
           the
           temperament
           and
           constitution
           of
           the
           soile
           &
           clymate
           )
           is
           as
           improperly
           listed
           among
           the
           Customes
           of
           
             Iudaea
          
           or
           
             America
             ;
          
           and
           the
           25th
           and
           26th
           are
           no
           Customes
           ,
           but
           common
           results
           of
           reason
           to
           all
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           So
           also
           the
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           22
           ,
           24
           ,
           25
           ,
           of
           the
           Sacred
           ,
           have
           very
           little
           tast
           or
           relish
           of
           the
           propriety
           of
           Custome
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           the
           Author
           picks
           up
           some
           properties
           of
           the
           Americans
           ,
           
           and
           puts
           them
           upon
           the
           rack
           to
           confesse
           themselves
           Customes
           ,
           which
           for
           brevity
           I
           omit
           ;
           but
           what
           was
           hatefull
           and
           abhorred
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           and
           forbidden
           of
           God
           to
           be
           used
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           use
           among
           the
           Americans
           ,
           he
           passeth
           over
           ,
           as
           Incest
           ,
           Sodomy
           ,
           Witches
           ,
           Wizardes
           ,
           for
           all
           which
           they
           are
           branded
           of
           all
           Authors
           ,
           as
           
             P.
             Maffeius
          
           saies
           ,
           
             augurijs
             &
             ariolis
             ●d
             insaniam
             ,
          
           they
           are
           starck
           mad
           in
           love
           with
           their
           wiches
           and
           wizards
           ,
           besides
           their
           Idolatries
           which
           are
           nationall
           ,
           and
           epidemicall
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           we
           reade
           of
           the
           uncleane
           and
           forbidden
           creatures
           ,
           
           
             Levit.
          
           11.
           and
           the
           Israelites
           were
           not
           to
           eate
           of
           any
           creeping
           foure-footed
           creature
           ,
           yet
           the
           Americans
           eate
           
             Crocodiles
             ,
             Lagartos
             ,
             Iguanaes
          
           all
           
             America
          
           over
           ;
           In
           New-France
           snayles
           ,
           dogs
           ,
           their
           coates
           of
           beasts
           skins
           ,
           all
           Carion
           ▪
           
             Descr
             ▪
             Ind.
             occid.
             pag.
          
           46.
           
        
         
           The
           Attig
           onantes
           eate
           Dogs
           for
           dainties
           ,
           and
           fatted
           beares
           ,
           
             pa.
             50.
             
             In
             Florida
             immundissimis
             rebus
             utuntur
             ,
          
           they
           eate
           the
           most
           unclean
           things
           that
           are
           ▪
        
         
         
           The
           Israelites
           might
           not
           eate
           any
           thing
           that
           died
           alone
           ,
           or
           
           was
           torne
           with
           beasts
           ,
           as
           
             Levit.
          
           17.
           15.
           
           Nor
           of
           an
           oxe
           that
           had
           killed
           a
           man
           ,
           as
           
             Exod.
          
           21.
           v.
           28.
           
           The
           Brasilians
           are
           neither
           troubled
           with
           curiosity
           nor
           conscience
           ,
           but
           eate
           all
           manner
           of
           beasts
           howsoever
           slaine
           ,
           and
           all
           manner
           of
           Carion
           ,
           snakes
           ,
           toades
           ,
           glow-wormes
           ,
           and
           all
           insects
           ,
           
             lib.
             15.
             ca.
          
           2.
           3.
           
        
         
           The
           Israelites
           might
           eate
           no
           blood
           ;
           the
           Americans
           besmeare
           
           and
           beslaver
           their
           Idols
           mouths
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           their
           sacrifises
           ,
           and
           suck
           the
           blood
           of
           their
           enemies
           .
        
         
           The
           Israelites
           might
           not
           take
           an
           whore
           in
           marriage
           ,
           
             Levit.
          
           21.
           
           v.
           7.
           
           In
           
             America
          
           they
           take
           no
           other
           ,
           for
           virginity
           is
           a
           thing
           not
           praise-worthy
           (
           as
           the
           Authors
           words
           are
           )
           and
           the
           young
           women
           are
           common
           prostitutes
           for
           many
           yeares
           untill
           they
           marry
           .
           
        
         
           The
           Israelites
           had
           the
           punishments
           of
           stoning
           ,
           strangling
           ,
           fighting
           with
           beasts
           ,
           whipping
           with
           forty
           stripes
           save
           one
           ,
           &c.
           and
           many
           other
           such
           ,
           which
           I
           forbeare
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           not
           one
           word
           is
           collected
           and
           proved
           by
           the
           Author
           to
           be
           in
           use
           among
           the
           Americans
           .
        
         
           I
           might
           also
           instance
           in
           the
           Sabbath
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           of
           the
           which
           
           not
           one
           word
           all
           
             America
          
           over
           ,
           nor
           of
           their
           feast
           of
           Passover
           ,
           Pentecost
           ,
           Tabernacles
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           
             Acosta
          
           saies
           ,
           
             lib.
             5.
             ca.
          
           9.
           that
           the
           best
           governed
           Provinces
           of
           
             America
          
           had
           most
           store
           of
           devilish
           superstitions
           ;
           yet
           
             lib.
             6.
             ca.
          
           12.
           he
           saies
           that
           the
           Devill
           (
           to
           the
           end
           to
           draw
           the
           more
           worship
           to
           himself
           )
           played
           the
           ape
           ,
           and
           imitated
           God
           in
           teaching
           them
           a
           number
           of
           Ceremonies
           agreeable
           to
           those
           used
           in
           the
           true
           worship
           and
           service
           of
           the
           true
           God
           .
        
         
           By
           what
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           I
           conclude
           ,
           that
           to
           much
           of
           what
           the
           Author
           hath
           said
           ,
           I
           might
           safely
           answer
           with
           the
           three
           children
           in
           
             Daniel
             ,
             Wee
             are
             not
             carefull
             to
             answer
             thee
             O
             King
             .
          
        
         
           But
           to
           all
           I
           declare
           ,
           that
           the
           collections
           of
           the
           alleged
           probabilities
           are
           in
           themselves
           ●aint
           and
           lanquid
           ,
           and
           confronted
           (
           as
           I
           conceive
           and
           hope
           )
           with
           so
           just
           and
           clear
           oppositions
           ,
           as
           they
           vanish
           and
           dissolve
           ,
           especially
           being
           halting
           and
           lame
           in
           the
           principall
           and
           mainepillars
           and
           properties
           that
           should
           have
           supported
           them
           ;
           for
           as
           
             de
             Laët
             ▪
             de
             orig.
             gent.
             pag.
             35.
             nisi
             mores
             in
             omnibus
             ●ut
             saltem
             in
             plerisque
             &
             praecipuis
             ,
             &c.
          
           unlesse
           the
           manners
           and
           customes
           agree
           in
           all
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           most
           ,
           and
           most
           materiall
           ,
           I
           think
           but
           sleightly
           of
           the
           instances
           and
           paralleles
           ;
           for
           had
           the
           Author
           had
           more
           for
           him
           than
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           especially
           of
           the
           
           chiefest
           ,
           I
           should
           charitably
           have
           greeted
           him
           with
           
             Horace
             —
             ubi
             plura
             nitent
             —
             non
             ego
             paucis
             Offendor
             maculis
          
           —
           —
        
         
           Of
           the
           second
           part
           of
           the
           treatise
           ,
           namely
           the
           origine
           and
           plantacion
           of
           the
           Americans
           ,
           I
           chose
           rather
           to
           speak
           before
           in
           the
           first
           part
           ,
           and
           first
           to
           derive
           and
           give
           then
           a
           beeing
           ,
           when
           and
           from
           whence
           ,
           and
           after
           to
           examine
           them
           by
           their
           Customes
           ,
           whereby
           to
           shew
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           after
           to
           stear
           and
           conduct
           the
           opinion
           and
           judgement
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           third
           part
           of
           the
           treatise
           begining
           thus
           ,
           The
           humble
           desires
           ,
           &c.
           five
           reasons
           or
           motives
           are
           premised
           for
           Plantation
           out
           of
           
             Bodine
          
           his
           Method
           of
           History
           ,
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             1
             Expulsion
          
           
             2
             Supernumerarinesse
             of
             Inhabitants
          
           
             3
             Want
             of
             meanes
             and
             livelihood
          
           
             4
             Desire
             of
             enlargement
          
           
             5.
             
             Favour
             to
             Prisoners
             .
          
        
         
           I
           conceive
           the
           Author
           wisheth
           that
           ampliation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           had
           led
           the
           Van
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           end
           he
           seems
           to
           cite
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           
             Novangles
             .
          
           Now
           to
           speak
           freely
           and
           cheerfully
           ,
           I
           like
           not
           the
           word
           
             Novangles
             ;
          
           for
           though
           the
           contraction
           of
           the
           word
           in
           the
           Latin
           by
           
             Honor
             Regius
          
           be
           harmless
           ,
           yet
           the
           word
           
             Novangles
          
           in
           English
           is
           too
           prostitute
           and
           subject
           (
           by
           unhappy
           cadence
           and
           partition
           )
           to
           the
           abuse
           of
           the
           Authors
           meaning
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           exchanged
           ,
           and
           spoken
           
             Newfangles
             ,
          
           the
           letter
           
             v
          
           lawfully
           borrowing
           the
           pronunciation
           of
           a
           consonant
           ;
           but
           I
           proceed
           .
        
         
           By
           
             Expulsion
             ,
          
           I
           suppose
           an
           actuall
           banishment
           ,
           or
           proscription
           coercive
           from
           the
           supreme
           power
           ,
           or
           voluntary
           in
           fear
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           speak
           my
           sense
           shortly
           (
           and
           I
           hope
           surely
           )
           I
           suppose
           the
           3d
           and
           4th
           motives
           in
           especiall
           to
           have
           been
           ,
           are
           ,
           and
           ever
           shall
           be
           ,
           the
           perfect
           Pole
           ,
           and
           Loadstar
           of
           direction
           in
           all
           Plantations
           .
        
         
           
             —
             
               namque
               i●e
               per
               omnes
            
          
           
             
               Et
               terras
               tractusque
               maris
            
             —
          
        
         
           
             Nor
             Seas
             ,
             nor
             Earth
             can
             hold
          
           
             Where
             there
             's
             desire
             of
             Gold
             .
          
        
         
           Want
           and
           Wealth
           
             perrumpere
             ama●
             saxa
          
           —
           will
           break
           through
           stone
           walls
           .
           And
           I
           think
           I
           may
           answer
           for
           
             Bodine
             ,
          
           that
           he
           willingly
           omitted
           
             ampliation
             ,
          
           or
           
             propagation
          
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           a
           meer
           
             fucus
          
           
           and
           complement
           ,
           and
           no
           reality
           of
           motive
           from
           the
           mind
           of
           the
           Planters
           ;
           and
           we
           know
           God
           loves
           Adverbs
           better
           than
           Adjectives
           ;
           but
           when
           ,
           and
           wheresoever
           a
           Plantation
           is
           made
           ,
           I
           am
           prone
           enough
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           all
           Opinionists
           ,
           and
           Inconformists
           to
           Church
           Government
           in
           Adiaphorals
           and
           indifferencies
           ,
           do
           naturally
           drain
           ,
           and
           descend
           into
           places
           so
           planted
           by
           their
           own
           gravity
           of
           self-opinion
           ,
           which
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           
             nolumus
             hunc
             regnare
             super
             nos
             ,
          
           we
           will
           be
           masters
           of
           our
           own
           consciences
           ,
           and
           hope
           to
           raise
           a
           Government
           to
           our selves
           ,
           which
           to
           our
           aiery
           ,
           sublime
           ,
           and
           sanctified
           spirits
           is
           no
           great
           difficulty
           ,
           every
           one
           of
           us
           being
           able
           to
           make
           a
           better
           Pope
           ,
           or
           Archpraesul
           ,
           than
           any
           other
           (
           that
           is
           not
           of
           us
           )
           a
           common
           Deacon
           :
           But
           they
           gather
           none
           of
           this
           counsell
           or
           encouragement
           out
           of
           
             Calvin
          
           (
           most
           justly
           for
           learning
           ,
           candour
           ,
           judgment
           ,
           incomparable
           )
           his
           ,
           or
           
             B●zaes
             ,
          
           or
           
             Zanchius
          
           modest
           Epistles
           ,
           and
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Canon
           Law
           is
           grave
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           approved
           ,
           which
           saies
           ,
           
             Things
             of
             themselves
             indifferent
             ,
             do
             i●
             some
             sort
             alter
             their
             nature
             when
             they
             are
             either
             commanded
             or
             forbidden
             by
             a
             lawfull
             Magistrate
             or
             Authority
             ,
             and
             may
             not
             be
             omitted
             at
             every
             mans
             pleasure
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             when
             commanded
             ,
             nor
             committed
             when
             prohibited
             .
          
           And
           as
           
             Calvin
          
           saies
           in
           his
           Epistle
           ,
           
             Edicta
             principum
             &
             magistratuum
             jus
             suum
             habent
             ,
             &
             quamvis
             acerba
             sunt
             ,
             contemni
             illa
             f●s
             non
             est
             ,
             nec
             esse
             privatorum
             abusus
             corrigere
             ,
          
           Proclamations
           of
           Princes
           and
           Magistrates
           have
           their
           right
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           to
           be
           contemned
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           sharp
           and
           severe
           ,
           and
           private
           men
           have
           no
           power
           of
           reformation
           of
           publique
           abuses
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           acquit
           my selfe
           from
           the
           suspected
           infirmity
           of
           a
           causelesse
           prejudicatory
           jealousy
           herein
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           truly
           esteemed
           to
           behold
           things
           as
           I
           doe
           in
           reality
           and
           existence
           (
           and
           not
           in
           fancie
           )
           I
           doe
           but
           fairly
           demand
           the
           name
           of
           any
           one
           Orthodox
           Protestant
           ,
           conformable
           ,
           and
           moderate
           Minister
           (
           for
           of
           them
           I
           intend
           my
           speech
           onely
           )
           either
           removed
           or
           removing
           into
           a
           forrein
           Plantation
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           some
           unbeneficed
           or
           underbeneficed
           man
           ,
           who
           (
           not
           animated
           with
           a
           spirit
           of
           separation
           )
           goes
           for
           novelty
           or
           advantage
           in
           attendance
           ,
           and
           as
           Chaplaine
           to
           some
           Person
           or
           Party
           of
           quality
           and
           power
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           I
           consider
           what
           I
           have
           read
           ,
           that
           one
           Mr
           ▪
           
             Winslow
          
           hath
           abundantly
           written
           ,
           to
           answer
           and
           avoyd
           this
           matter
           of
           accusation
           ;
           it
           doth
           evidence
           to
           mee
           that
           abundance
           of
           like
           
           opinions
           
             novanglicè
          
           such
           assertions
           as
           mine
           have
           been
           offered
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           that
           not
           4.
           of
           40
           ▪
           unbiassed
           men
           will
           differ
           from
           me
           herein
           .
        
         
           
             Leriu●
          
           tells
           ut
           that
           
             Villagagnon
          
           travelled
           upon
           a
           discontent
           with
           his
           estate
           ,
           and
           though
           he
           pretended
           to
           go
           for
           Gods
           worship
           and
           glory
           ,
           it
           plainly
           after
           appeared
           what
           Proselyte
           he
           proved
           .
        
         
           Not
           but
           that
           I
           may
           also
           aver
           and
           avow
           ,
           that
           many
           Lay
           men
           depart
           also
           from
           us
           ,
           whereof
           I
           knew
           some
           (
           that
           refused
           to
           kneele
           at
           prayers
           ,
           or
           stand
           at
           the
           Creed
           )
           that
           went
           into
           
             New
             England
             ,
          
           where
           what
           monstrous
           births
           of
           opinions
           (
           figured
           forth
           with
           a
           finger
           from
           heaven
           ,
           by
           that
           monstrous
           birth
           of
           children
           whereof
           Mrs.
           
             Hutchinson
          
           was
           delivered
           ,
           and
           Mrs.
           
           
             Dyers
          
           monstrous
           child
           also
           )
           the
           spirituall
           fornication
           of
           these
           times
           hath
           produced
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           read
           at
           large
           in
           the
           
             Rise
             ,
             Reign
             ,
             and
             Ruin
             of
             the
             Antinomians
             in
          
           New
           England
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           observations
           of
           
             Honor
             Regius
          
           (
           upon
           occurrences
           there
           )
           relate
           of
           Mr.
           
             Cotten
          
           (
           a
           man
           &
           Minister
           of
           prime
           note
           ,
           and
           smooth
           and
           venerable
           carriage
           and
           esteem
           ,
           but
           since
           ,
           as
           he
           saies
           ,
           a
           great
           father
           ,
           fautor
           ,
           and
           fosterer
           of
           strange
           opinions
           )
           that
           in
           
             Horrendos
             errores
             lapsus
             est
             ,
          
           he
           fell
           into
           horrible
           errors
           of
           opinion
           and
           judgement
           ,
           and
           more
           in
           pertinacity
           of
           defence
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           no
           Champion
           for
           superrogatory
           and
           unnecessary
           rules
           ,
           redundancies
           ,
           forms
           ,
           dresses
           ,
           and
           impositions
           in
           Church
           ▪
           Government
           ;
           but
           I
           heartily
           wish
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Luminaria
             magna
             ,
          
           the
           great
           Lights
           and
           leading
           stars
           of
           the
           first
           magnitude
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           had
           not
           been
           over-severe
           in
           introducing
           antiquated
           ,
           or
           imposing
           new
           Ceremonies
           ,
           but
           had
           rather
           unstitched
           ,
           let
           fall
           ,
           and
           discontinued
           some
           of
           use
           ,
           but
           superfluous
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           unprofitably
           redundant
           ,
           but
           scandalous
           ,
           &
           offensive
           to
           weak
           capacities
           ,
           whose
           judgements
           could
           not
           concoct
           some
           so
           hard
           ,
           other
           so
           fulsome
           matter
           ,
           though
           perhaps
           palliated
           under
           the
           amiable
           and
           lovely
           names
           of
           order
           and
           decency
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           for
           them
           that
           will
           teare
           authority
           in
           peeces
           ,
           I
           will
           mind
           them
           of
           what
           I
           read
           of
           
             Luther
          
           (
           a
           man
           of
           as
           much
           animosity
           as
           ever
           was
           )
           who
           though
           he
           confessed
           that
           he
           hated
           Images
           with
           his
           heart
           ,
           yet
           he
           abhorred
           and
           dehorted
           from
           insurrection
           ,
           and
           putting
           them
           down
           without
           authority
           ;
           and
           as
           
             Aug.
          
           saies
           ,
           
             Aras
             eorum
             destruetis
             cum
             acceperitis
             potestatem
             ,
             ubi
             non
             data
             potestas
             non
             facimus
             ,
             ubi
             data
             non
             praetermittimus
             ,
             prius
             agimus
             ut
             Idola
             in
             cordibus
          
           
           
             confringamus
             ;
          
           speaking
           of
           Altars
           in
           his
           Tract
           
             de
             verb
             .
             Dom.
             in
             2
             Math.
             To
             .
             10.
             
             Serm.
          
           6.
           
           You
           may
           destroy
           their
           Altars
           when
           you
           have
           leave
           or
           authority
           ,
           while
           we
           have
           no
           leave
           ,
           we
           do
           it
           not
           ;
           when
           we
           have
           ,
           we
           presently
           do
           it
           ;
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           we
           first
           labour
           to
           break
           down
           the
           Idols
           in
           their
           hearts
           .
           I
           could
           cite
           here
           much
           other
           pertinent
           matter
           out
           of
           
             Hieron.
             Socrates
             ,
             Eusebius
             ,
          
           and
           
             Aug.
             Ep.
             118.
             ad
             Ian.
             
          
           He
           that
           will
           execute
           
             Phinehas
          
           zeal
           upon
           
             Cozby
             ,
          
           &c.
           must
           be
           sure
           to
           have
           
             Phinehas
          
           warrant
           ,
           
             Privata
             authoritate
             publicum
             negotium
             gessisse
             capitale
             esto
             .
          
           Platon
           
             de
             Leg.
             
          
        
         
           In
           pag.
           55.
           the
           Author
           gives
           a
           little
           touch
           upon
           the
           
             jus
          
           and
           right
           of
           entring
           into
           ,
           and
           setling
           in
           anothers
           land
           or
           dominion
           ,
           wherein
           
             Acosta
          
           hath
           learnedly
           and
           elaborately
           handled
           that
           question
           ,
           and
           
             Barthol
             .
             de
             las
             Casas
             ,
          
           and
           sundry
           Civilians
           have
           travailed
           excellently
           herein
           ;
           but
           I
           fear
           there
           is
           ever
           more
           of
           an
           inordinate
           desire
           of
           enlargement
           of
           wealth
           and
           dominion
           ,
           than
           any
           warrant
           of
           Law
           or
           Religion
           to
           attain
           ,
           and
           consequently
           of
           force
           to
           maintain
           a
           possession
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           end
           -
           
             qui
             minor
             est
             armis
          
           -
           is
           the
           
             ratio
             ultima
             ,
          
           the
           ever
           finall
           result
           and
           resolution
           ,
           and
           the
           
             ergo
          
           of
           the
           Syllogisme
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           there
           are
           many
           Meanders
           and
           windings
           in
           this
           question
           of
           Plantation
           ,
           and
           setling
           in
           anothers
           land
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Commandement
           
             Exod.
          
           22.
           v.
           21.
           
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             oppresse
             a
             stranger
             ,
          
           much
           lesse
           shalt
           thou
           (
           being
           a
           stranger
           )
           presume
           to
           oppresse
           another
           at
           his
           own
           home
           ;
           and
           the
           counsell
           of
           not
           removing
           a
           Land-mark
           be
           well
           considered
           ,
           we
           may
           find
           argument
           to
           help
           us
           ;
           I
           doe
           but
           now
           peepe
           into
           this
           question
           ,
           and
           may
           happily
           hereafter
           adventure
           to
           tread
           the
           maze
           of
           it
           ;
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           we
           are
           not
           to
           forget
           what
           we
           have
           sometimes
           suffered
           by
           the
           natives
           in
           the
           
             West-Indies
             ,
          
           for
           our
           invasion
           and
           usurpation
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           now
           become
           staffeholders
           of
           a
           first
           precurious
           interest
           ,
           and
           begin
           to
           prescribe
           in
           intrusion
           ,
           and
           an
           unprovoked
           conquest
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           purchase
           from
           the
           King
           of
           
             Paspebay
          
           (
           mentioned
           by
           the
           Author
           )
           the
           best
           warrant
           ariseth
           from
           the
           circumstances
           of
           his
           ,
           and
           his
           peoples
           treacheries
           ,
           which
           subdued
           him
           to
           compliance
           for
           fear
           of
           our
           revenge
           ,
           though
           we
           were
           first
           over-bold
           ,
           and
           busie
           with
           him
           without
           a
           right
           .
        
         
           The
           cautions
           and
           directions
           which
           the
           Author
           gives
           for
           setling
           and
           securing
           Plantations
           ,
           are
           especially
           worthy
           of
           embracement
           
           and
           approbation
           ;
           to
           which
           
             I
          
           adde
           ,
           
             breviter
             per
             exemplum
             ,
          
           example
           is
           the
           shortest
           and
           surest
           master
           .
        
         
           
             —
             
               non
               sic
               inflectere
               sensus
            
          
           
             
               Humanos
               edicta
               valent
               quam
               vita
               regentis
               .
            
          
           
             Laws
             and
             Edicts
             we
             do
             find
             do
             not
             bind
             ,
          
           
             Nor
             doe
             bow
             the
             hearts
             of
             man
             ,
          
           
             As
             the
             great
             ones
             lives
             we
             see
             powerfull
             be
             ,
          
           
             And
             their
             good
             example
             can
             .
          
        
         
           I
           wish
           an
           increase
           of
           all
           happiness
           to
           the
           successesses
           mentioned
           in
           the
           tenth
           Chapter
           ,
           if
           the
           foundation
           be
           layd
           upon
           pious
           principles
           ,
           I
           may
           promise
           more
           in
           the
           building
           and
           progresse
           ;
           but
           I
           fear
           too
           much
           of
           
             Bol●ons
             white
             devil
             of
             spirituall
             pride
             ,
          
           and
           the
           sacred
           hunger
           of
           Gold
           (
           which
           the
           Americans
           call
           the
           
             Christians
             God
          
           )
           and
           too
           much
           
             meum
          
           and
           
             tuum
          
           have
           over-leavened
           the
           whole
           lump
           ,
           and
           been
           the
           prime
           authors
           and
           actors
           in
           our
           plantations
           .
        
         
           About
           40
           years
           since
           I
           adventured
           for
           the
           discovery
           of
           the
           North-west
           passage
           ,
           to
           contract
           our
           travailes
           and
           returns
           to
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           
             East
             Indies
             ;
          
           and
           I
           confess
           that
           I
           embrace
           the
           innocence
           of
           such
           action
           to
           the
           fair
           advantage
           of
           trading
           ,
           or
           to
           a
           plantation
           in
           an
           unhabited
           land
           ,
           with
           better
           thoughts
           than
           to
           invade
           or
           exterminate
           natives
           ,
           and
           by
           means
           (
           too
           commonly
           coarse
           and
           cruell
           )
           to
           get
           and
           to
           keep
           dominion
           .
        
         
           I
           confesse
           again
           ,
           that
           what
           the
           Author
           seems
           to
           commend
           in
           the
           
             Americans
          
           pag.
           125.
           
           
             Desire
             of
             publique
             meetings
             ,
          
           and
           to
           blame
           the
           divisions
           and
           separations
           that
           are
           in
           
             England
             ,
             Cy●●●ius
             aurem
             vellit
             ,
          
           is
           to
           my
           sense
           an
           evidence
           of
           condemnation
           to
           the
           Plantation
           in
           
             New-England
             ,
          
           which
           is
           separated
           in
           Civill
           and
           Ecclesiasticall
           government
           from
           us
           ,
           whereas
           b●i●g
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           going
           out
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           warranting
           themselves
           
             sub
             au
             piciis
             ,
          
           under
           the
           grace
           and
           favour
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           
             England
          
           (
           as
           the
           Author
           mentions
           pag.
           78.
           )
           I
           suppose
           it
           more
           Christian
           and
           comely
           ,
           that
           the
           
           plantation
           there
           should
           have
           paralleled
           with
           our
           Church
           and
           Government
           ,
           and
           not
           rend
           and
           tear
           from
           us
           by
           every
           bramblebrained
           noveli●t
           in
           superficiall
           ceremonies
           and
           indifferencies
           when
           I
           hope
           (
           though
           I
           confesse
           mixt
           with
           some
           fear
           as
           
             Phaebus
          
           said
           to
           
             Phäeton
          
           for
           the
           warrant
           of
           his
           affection
           ,
           
             —
             do
             pignora
             certa
             timendo
             )
          
           
           wee
           all
           hold
           ,
           and
           retain
           the
           sheat
           Ancour
           of
           our
           Salvation
           in
           the
           right
           use
           of
           the
           word
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           such
           departure
           I
           dare
           call
           an
           Irreligio●ity
           ,
           I
           doe
           not
           a
           rebellion
           ,
           and
           dare
           say
           with
           the
           Prophet
           to
           
             Naaman
             ,
             Goe
             in
             peace
             ;
          
           and
           I
           read
           with
           fear
           and
           reverence
           that
           of
           
             Calvin
             ,
             Quicunque
             sese
             separant
             &
             abscindunt
             à
             caetu
             fidelium
             iidem
             sese
             à
             regno
             caelorum
             abjiciunt
          
        
         
           In
           the
           125th
           page
           ,
           the
           Author
           most
           justly
           reprehends
           the
           depainted
           ,
           bedawbed
           ,
           (
           well
           might
           debawded
           )
           and
           debauched
           immodesty
           of
           women
           ;
           then
           he
           proceeds
           to
           commend
           the
           Indians
           to
           wear
           their
           hair
           comely
           as
           the
           English
           doe
           ,
           I
           am
           loth
           to
           understand
           the
           Author
           that
           those
           of
           New-England
           wear
           their
           hair
           like
           those
           of
           Old-England
           
             ,
          
           who
           drown
           themselves
           in
           their
           dangling
           dresses
           and
           tresses
           ,
           as
           ashamed
           to
           own
           their
           own
           faces
           ,
           
             —
             &
             erectos
             ad
             sidera
             tollere
             ●ultus
             ,
          
           their
           hair
           all
           powdered
           ,
           whether
           to
           confute
           our
           Saviour
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             no
             man
             can
             make
             one
             hair
             white
             or
             black
             ,
          
           or
           to
           give
           a
           sent
           that
           may
           predominate
           to
           bad
           and
           offensive
           exhalations
           ;
           and
           now
           that
           I
           have
           got
           hold
           of
           their
           locks
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           let
           goe
           till
           I
           have
           viewed
           and
           surveyed
           them
           a
           little
           more
           .
        
         
           Thei●
           breeches
           with
           two
           wasts
           ,
           the
           one
           reversed
           at
           the
           knees
           as
           big
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           points
           now
           better
           furnished
           ,
           and
           decending
           into
           the
           top
           of
           a
           boot
           ,
           
             dignum
             patella
             operculum
             ,
          
           a
           ful
           and
           fowl
           cover
           for
           such
           a
           dish
           ;
           the
           spurs
           jingling
           as
           the
           womens
           feet
           ,
           
             Esay
          
           3.
           long
           necked
           ,
           roweled
           not
           for
           necessity
           &
           use
           in
           riding
           ,
           but
           (
           by
           the
           impediment
           of
           those
           ,
           and
           distention
           of
           the
           boot
           tops
           )
           to
           traverse
           the
           men
           into
           a
           pace
           and
           posture
           of
           gentle
           and
           deliberate
           going
           and
           walking
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           help
           to
           dissemble
           some
           infirmities
           ,
           which
           by
           Venery
           ,
           and
           misriding
           ,
           and
           miswalking
           they
           have
           contracted
           ,
           and
           which
           easily
           discover'd
           ,
           but
           for
           their
           counterfit
           pace
           which
           these
           stradling
           spurs
           and
           boot
           tops
           have
           taught
           them
           ;
           if
           I
           erre
           in
           my
           calculation
           I
           submit
           mine
           ignorance
           to
           be
           corrected
           by
           those
           of
           more
           ,
           but
           worse
           knowledg
           and
           experience
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           their
           eare-wigle
           toes
           I
           confesse
           the
           fashion
           and
           the
           reason
           thereof
           such
           as
           my
           narrownesse
           could
           never
           yet
           fadome
           or
           comprehend
           ;
           I
           read
           the
           fashion
           of
           piqued
           or
           pointed
           toedshooes
           in
           antient
           use
           among
           us
           in
           
             England
             ,
          
           and
           a
           law
           made
           therin
           to
           limit
           them
           ,
           and
           because
           the
           point
           or
           pike
           end
           was
           subject
           
           to
           sink
           and
           fall
           ,
           therfore
           they
           were
           reined
           up
           from
           the
           to●
           to
           the
           Leg
           above
           the
           Calfe
           ,
           which
           from
           leather
           grew
           to
           silk
           ,
           and
           from
           silk
           ribond
           to
           silver
           chaines
           ,
           &c.
           till
           at
           last
           the
           ridiculous
           excesse
           thereof
           was
           restrained
           ,
           and
           soon
           after
           the
           folly
           of
           the
           devise
           resolved
           it self
           into
           its
           dissolution
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           not
           a
           little
           amased
           to
           consider
           the
           story
           of
           
             Monterinos
             ,
          
           &
           what
           he
           relates
           of
           the
           report
           and
           discourse
           of
           the
           West
           Indians
           ,
           as
           he
           travailed
           to
           
             Quito
             ,
          
           but
           doth
           not
           mention
           the
           express
           place
           ;
           
             Io.
             de
             Laët
             ▪
             Ind.
             occid.
             lib.
             10.
             cap.
          
           6.
           saies
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Province
           of
           
             Quito
          
           are
           
             mendaces
             ,
             vani
             ,
             nec
             ad
             civilia
             instituta
             se
             traduci
             patiuntur
             ,
             Sacra
             Christiana
             aegrè
             &
             penè
             coacti
             amplectuntur
             ,
          
           they
           are
           liars
           ,
           vaine
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           be
           brought
           under
           any
           civile
           discipline
           ,
           and
           very
           hardly
           drawn
           to
           embrace
           any
           sacred
           or
           holy
           duties
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           Author
           scruple
           what
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           or
           offer
           any
           thing
           omitted
           by
           me
           to
           be
           spoken
           unto
           ,
           I
           am
           ready
           to
           give
           a
           modest
           answer
           and
           reason
           ,
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           as
           I
           conceive
           he
           expected
           to
           prevaile
           most
           by
           the
           power
           of
           his
           paralleles
           ,
           and
           coherence
           of
           Customes
           .
           So
           when
           upon
           examination
           I
           found
           so
           great
           diversity
           ,
           disparity
           ,
           contrariety
           and
           discord
           betwixt
           the
           ancient
           Iewish
           rights
           ,
           and
           the
           Customes
           of
           
             America
             ,
          
           I
           resolved
           little
           to
           touch
           the
           historicall
           part
           of
           the
           treatise
           ,
           but
           chiefly
           to
           bend
           my self
           to
           confute
           the
           wrong
           Petigree
           of
           the
           Americans
           ,
           and
           to
           oppose
           and
           withstand
           a
           blind
           obedience
           and
           consent
           to
           weak
           ,
           incertain
           ,
           and
           fallacious
           conjectures
           ,
           for
           as
           
             Scaliger
          
           saies
           ,
           
             de
             rebus
             Sinarum
             Plenum
             aleae
             est
             de
             iis
             aliquid
             statuere
             quae
             nobis
             per
             caliginem
             duntaxat
             nota
             sunt
             ,
          
           It
           is
           but
           hap-hazard
           to
           assert
           any
           thing
           positively
           in
           matters
           that
           we
           can
           behold
           but
           through
           a
           mist
           and
           darknesse
           ;
           and
           although
           in
           matters
           of
           Sacred
           knowledge
           wee
           may
           not
           offer
           to
           plumbe
           or
           sound
           the
           
             Abysse
          
           thereof
           ,
           for
           as
           the
           
             Christian
             Prudentius
          
           saies
           ,
        
         
           
             —
             nescire
             velle
          
           
             quae
             magister
             maximus
             docere
             non
             vult
          
           
             
               est
            
             erudita
             inscitia
             .
          
        
         
           
             T'
             is
             a
             learned
             ignorance
             to
             nill
             to
             know
          
           
             What
             our
             great
             master
             does
             not
             will
             to
             show
             .
          
        
         
           Yet
           in
           these
           obscure
           and
           sublunary
           questions
           that
           reach
           not
           to
           the
           
             Caelum
             empyreum
             ,
          
           wee
           may
           not
           be
           denied
           by
           any
           law
           of
           discourse
           ,
           conference
           ,
           argumentation
           ,
           or
           reason
           ,
           to
           thresh
           upon
           the
           Subject
           in
           question
           ,
           and
           to
           winnow
           and
           fan
           out
           the
           purest
           ,
           clearest
           
           and
           the
           best
           grain
           of
           our
           private
           sence
           and
           opinion
           ,
           and
           to
           offer
           and
           expose
           it
           to
           the
           view
           and
           test
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           that
           liberty
           according
           to
           the
           law
           of
           reason
           (
           as
           a
           reasonable
           creature
           )
           I
           have
           assumed
           and
           practised
           .
        
         
           Iam
           nos
           ecce
           manum
           ferula
           subduximus
           —
        
         
           When
           I
           had
           taken
           mine
           hand
           from
           the
           loome
           ,
           and
           was
           ready
           to
           fold
           up
           this
           frolique
           and
           ●urtivity
           ,
           of
           minutes
           ,
           there
           came
           unto
           mine
           hands
           a
           small
           book
           entitled
           ,
           the
           Hope
           of
           
             Israel
             ,
          
           written
           by
           one
           
             Manasseh
             Ben
             Israel
          
           a
           Iew
           ,
           shewing
           the
           place
           of
           the
           ten
           Tribes
           ,
           &c.
           which
           he
           makes
           to
           be
           behind
           the
           Mountains
           
             Cordillerae
          
           on
           the
           South
           side
           of
           the
           ridge
           of
           the
           hills
           
             Andes
             in
             Peru
             ,
          
           in
           
             So.
             lat
             .
          
           about
           4
           gr.
           and
           
             long
             .
          
           about
           320
           gr.
           and
           though
           I
           have
           often
           travailed
           over
           those
           parts
           on
           dry
           foot
           ,
           yet
           I
           could
           never
           find
           the
           least
           track
           or
           trace
           of
           any
           matter
           that
           might
           invite
           my
           sense
           and
           opinion
           to
           concur
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           I
           find
           
             Manasseh
             Ben
             Israel
          
           a
           perfect
           Talmudist
           ,
           and
           Rabbinicall
           doctour
           ;
           In
           
             pag.
          
           11.
           he
           confesses
           from
           
             Montecinus
          
           mouth
           that
           
             Francis
          
           the
           Indian
           was
           a
           kind
           of
           Talmudist
           also
           ,
           for
           if
           
             Montecinus
          
           pressed
           him
           too
           much
           ,
           he
           would
           make
           him
           tell
           him
           lies
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           good
           staggering
           introduction
           to
           invite
           a
           mans
           belief
           of
           the
           consequent
           story
           .
        
         
           Then
           he
           goes
           on
           and
           tells
           us
           some
           ravelled
           discourse
           till
           he
           come
           to
           
             Sect.
             2.
             pag.
          
           17.
           and
           there
           he
           reports
           of
           the
           plantation
           of
           the
           West
           Indies
           ,
           &
           
             pag.
          
           20.
           he
           saies
           the
           Spaniards
           are
           not
           altogether
           mistaken
           to
           make
           the
           Indians
           to
           come
           of
           the
           ten
           Tribes
           ,
           which
           words
           
             not
             altogether
          
           insinuates
           some
           mistaking
           ,
           or
           a
           mistaking
           in
           part
           though
           not
           altogether
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           his
           discourse
           of
           
             Arsareth
          
           I
           remit
           both
           the
           Author
           and
           the
           Iewe
           to
           
             Brerewoods
             13.
             chap.
          
           of
           Enquiries
           ,
           and
           I
           say
           with
           
             Iunius
             ,
          
           whether
           
             Eretz
          
           in
           the
           originall
           be
           the
           same
           with
           
             Ararat
          
           in
           
             America
             ,
             viderin●
             docti
             ,
          
           let
           learned
           men
           that
           undertake
           it
           look
           to
           it
           ,
           for
           he
           determines
           not
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           
             Manassehs
          
           argument
           a
           
             Simili
          
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           )
           
             Sect
          
           6.
           
           Comparison
           of
           Americans
           with
           Iewish
           Customes
           ,
           besi●ds
           that
           all
           people
           in
           the
           world
           may
           agree
           in
           many
           Customes
           (
           which
           I
           may
           rather
           call
           dictates
           of
           Nature
           )
           I
           have
           already
           given
           a
           full
           answer
           to
           them
           ,
           onely
           I
           would
           know
           his
           authority
           ,
           to
           prove
           a
           jubile
           of
           fifty
           yeares
           among
           the
           Americans
           ,
           and
           when
           began
           ,
           the
           ceremonies
           of
           the
           performance
           and
           observation
           ,
           for
           to
           my
           sence
           the
           incivilities
           
           and
           incultnesse
           of
           the
           Americans
           seemes
           not
           capable
           of
           the
           rites
           and
           properties
           thereof
           .
        
         
           
             Manasseh
          
           goes
           on
           with
           sundry
           other
           imperfect
           relations
           ,
           to
           induce
           an
           opinion
           of
           the
           Americans
           derivation
           from
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           but
           all
           to
           little
           purpose
           ,
           and
           confesseth
           that
           
             Grotius
          
           and
           
             de
             Lae●
          
           differ
           from
           him
           in
           judgement
           ,
           but
           he
           modestly
           confesseth
           he
           wil
           not
           stand
           to
           confute
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           
             bonum
             signum
             à
             mala
             causa
             ,
          
           for
           he
           knowes
           it
           must
           be
           done
           by
           lying
           down
           and
           not
           otherwise
           .
        
         
           In
           
             Sect.
          
           17.
           he
           speakes
           of
           the
           Iew
           
             Solomon
             Molho
             ,
          
           who
           was
           burnt
           alive
           at
           
             Mantua
             ,
          
           by
           the
           command
           of
           the
           Emperour
           
             Cha.
          
           5.
           because
           he
           practised
           to
           draw
           the
           Pope
           ,
           
             C●a
             .
          
           5.
           and
           
             Fra.
          
           the
           first
           of
           
             France
          
           to
           
             Iudaiize
             ,
          
           but
           
             Iunius
          
           saies
           he
           feigned
           himself
           
             Solomon
          
           the
           Son
           of
           
             David
             ,
          
           and
           was
           executed
           for
           a
           notorious
           counterfeit
           .
        
         
           Then
           he
           proceeds
           to
           tell
           a
           number
           of
           strange
           stories
           ,
           till
           hee
           comes
           to
           the
           greatest
           wonder
           of
           all
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Sabbaticall
           river
           ,
           
             Sec.
          
           20.
           where
           he
           drowns
           himself
           in
           diving
           for
           it
           ,
           which
           river
           is
           saies
           
             Iunius
             (
             ut
             inquiunt
             Judae●rum
             fabulae
             )
             trans
             montes
             Caspios
             ,
             &c.
          
           (
           as
           the
           Iewish
           tales
           tell
           us
           )
           beyond
           the
           Caspian
           Mountaines
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           a
           large
           Kingdom
           divided
           from
           other
           people
           by
           the
           Sabbaticall
           river
           ,
           and
           there
           
             Iunius
          
           further
           taxes
           the
           falshood
           of
           that
           chapter
           of
           the
           History
           of
           
             Esdras
             ,
          
           to
           the
           fourth
           verse
           ,
           and
           Frier
           
             Luis
             de
             Vrreta
          
           in
           his
           History
           of
           
             E●hiopia
             ,
          
           saies
           of
           that
           Sabbathicall
           river
           ,
           that
           
             ●s
             Chimera
             sin
             fundamento
             ,
             Imagines
             de
             Rabbinos
             ,
          
           a
           groundlesse
           
             Chimera
             ,
          
           and
           phancy
           of
           the
           Rabbins
           .
           And
           there
           he
           tells
           a
           strange
           fiction
           and
           fabulous
           report
           of
           a
           Iew
           that
           fill'd
           his
           budget
           with
           the
           sand
           of
           that
           river
           ,
           and
           
             Sandys
             tra.
             lib.
          
           ●
           .
           saies
           that
           the
           Iewes
           say
           that
           the
           ten
           Tribes
           are
           in
           
             Jndia
          
           about
           the
           Sabbaticall
           River
           .
        
         
           I
           could
           here
           cite
           many
           others
           who
           de●ide
           that
           waterish
           fiction
           ,
           and
           some
           think
           it
           is
           as
           likely
           to
           be
           the
           
             via
             lactea
          
           in
           the
           aire
           ,
           yet
           
             Manasseh
          
           believes
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           believes
           that
           which
           his
           Father
           told
           him
           of
           the
           hour-glasse
           of
           the
           Sabbaticall
           river
           sands
           which
           ran
           all
           the
           week
           ,
           and
           stood
           still
           all
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           willing
           to
           believe
           for
           company
           ,
           if
           he
           never
           turned
           it
           ;
           and
           as
           simply
           and
           plainly
           
             pag.
          
           54.
           whatsoever
           it
           be
           ,
           saies
           he
           ,
           it
           is
           some where
           ,
           and
           
             pag.
          
           56.
           he
           saies
           these
           things
           he
           gathered
           concerning
           the
           ten
           Tribes
           who
           wee
           believe
           still
           keep
           the
           Iewish
           rites
           .
        
         
           I
           confesse
           I
           finde
           him
           a
           man
           of
           so
           sharpe
           an
           appetite
           ,
           and
           strong
           and
           easie
           and
           Ostrich
           concoction
           ;
           as
           I
           cannot
           sit
           at
           table
           
           any
           longer
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           now
           rise
           and
           offer
           others
           every
           one
           to
           seed
           according
           to
           his
           own
           phancie
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           travailed
           into
           the
           West
           Indies
           ,
           I
           am
           brought
           into
           remembrance
           of
           some
           time
           spent
           formerly
           in
           the
           canvasse
           and
           discusse
           of
           a
           question
           in
           the
           East
           Indies
           ,
           which
           I
           now
           offer
           .
        
         
           Arguments
           to
           prove
           the
           Island
           which
           we
           call
           
             Seylam
          
           to
           have
           been
           
             Prolomes
             Taprobane
             ,
          
           and
           our
           
             Sumatra
          
           to
           have
           been
           his
           
             aurea
             Chersonesus
             ,
          
           contrary
           to
           the
           opinion
           of
           most
           modern
           Geographers
           .
        
         
           
             P●ol
             .
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
             4.
             Tab.
          
           12.
           of
           
             Asia
             ,
          
           saies
           that
           the
           Island
           
             Taprobane
          
           
           was
           antiently
           called
           
             Simonds
          
           Isle
           ▪
           after
           
             Salice
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Inhabitants
           
             Salae
             ,
          
           which
           in
           sound
           alludes
           to
           our
           
             Seylam
             .
          
        
         
           The
           first
           Island
           of
           any
           notable
           bignesse
           which
           
             Ptol.
          
           placed
           
           South
           of
           
             India
             ,
          
           and
           
             intra
             Gangem
             ,
          
           within
           
             Ganges
             ,
          
           was
           his
           
             Taprobane
             ,
          
           and
           his
           
             Aurea
             Chersonesus
             extra
             Gangem
             ,
          
           without
           
             Ganges
             ,
          
           as
           is
           the
           now
           
             Sumatra
             .
          
        
         
           2
           
             Ptolomey
          
           gave
           the
           North
           promontory
           of
           
             Taprobane
          
           12.
           gr.
           30
           min.
           of
           North
           
             lat
             .
          
           the
           North
           cape
           of
           
             Seylam
          
           agreeth
           truly
           therwith
           ,
           the
           North
           cape
           of
           
             Ptol.
          
           his
           
             aurea
             Chersonesus
          
           had
           5
           gr.
           of
           North
           
             lat
             .
          
           agreeable
           to
           the
           North
           cape
           of
           
             Sumatra
             .
          
        
         
           3
           
             Ptolomey
          
           placed
           South
           upon
           the
           East
           Sea
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           mouths
           of
           
             Indus
          
           and
           
             Ganges
             ,
          
           So
           stands
           
             Seylam
             .
          
        
         
           4
           
             Ab
             Eöo
             mari
             incipit
             prae●enta
             Indiae
             ,
          
           saies
           
             Soli●us
          
           of
           
             Taprobane
             ,
          
           it
           begins
           in
           the
           East
           Sea
           ,
           and
           streches
           in
           a
           direct
           South
           and
           North
           line
           upon
           or
           towards
           
             India
             .
          
        
         
           5
           
             Pro
             certo
             credimus
             Taprobanam
             in
             alto
             vers.
             meridiem
             ante
             Indiam
             jacere
             .
             Strabo
             ▪
             lib.
          
           2.
           we
           are
           certainly
           perswaded
           that
           
             Taprobane
          
           lies
           ▪
           just
           before
           
             India
          
           to
           the
           South
           (
           that
           is
           length-wise
           )
           so
           doth
           
             Seylam
             .
          
        
         
           6
           
             Taprobana
             ins●●a
             mul●o
             longius
             vers●s
             merid.
             quam
             sit
             Jndia
             sita
             ,
             opposita
             Egyptiorum
             insulis
             cum
             quibus
             habet
             temperiem
             ,
             &
             Cinnamomiferae
             regioni
             ,
          
           the
           Island
           
             Taprobane
          
           extends
           South
           towards
           
             Jndia
             ,
          
           opposite
           (
           that
           is
           right
           Eastward
           )
           to
           some
           of
           the
           Egyptian
           Islands
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           same
           temper
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Cinamome
          
           region
           ,
           
             S●ra
             .
             lib.
          
           2.
           
        
         
           
             Ptol.
          
           his
           
             promontorium
             Aromata
          
           is
           now
           
             Cap●
             Guarda●uy
          
           by
           
             S●cotora
          
           at
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Red
           Sea
           ,
           and
           is
           due
           East
           of
           
             Ptolomeys
             Cynamome
          
           region
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           North
           part
           of
           the
           now
           Kingdom
           of
           
             Magadoxon
             Afrique
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             Pliny
          
           saies
           
             lib.
             6.
             cap
             22.
             
             Taprobane
          
           lies
           
             medio
             in
             cursu
             solis
             occurente
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           the
           Sun
           meets
           us
           in
           the
           12
           a
           clock
           line
           .
           So
           stands
           
             Seylam
          
           North
           and
           South
           .
        
         
           8
           
             Ante
             Taprobonam
             multitudo
             Insularum
             jacet
             ,
          
           saies
           
             Pliny
             ,
          
           so
           the
           
             Maldiners
          
           and
           a
           flock
           of
           7
           or
           8000
           Islands
           before
           
             Seilam
             .
          
        
         
           9
           Againe
           the
           words
           of
           
             Ptol.
          
           in
           his
           
             Geograph
             .
             cap.
          
           14.
           are
           considerable
           ,
           
             Meridianus
             qui
             est
             per
             Indi
             fluminis
             principia
             paulo
             occident●i●r
             est
             boreali
             Taprobanes
             promontorio
             ,
          
           which
           shewes
           that
           this
           
             Taprobane
          
           cannot
           be
           our
           
             Sumatra
             ,
          
           for
           the
           head
           of
           
             Jndus
          
           arising
           out
           of
           the
           hills
           betwixt
           
             Imaus
          
           and
           
             Causasus
          
           (
           now
           
             Nungraco●
          
           and
           
             Delanguer
          
           )
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           be
           
             paul●
          
           but
           
             Permultum
             ,
          
           very
           much
           more
           West
           than
           
             Sumatra
             ,
          
           near
           about
           20
           gr.
           and
           
             Seylam
          
           very
           little
           ,
           if
           not
           in
           the
           same
           longit
           .
        
         
           10
           Again
           the
           Equinoct
           .
           cuts
           through
           the
           midst
           of
           
             Ptol.
          
           his
           
             Aurea
             Cherson●sus
             ,
          
           and
           so
           it
           doth
           
             Sumatra
             .
             Solinus
             .
          
        
         
           11
           Againe
           there
           is
           a
           small
           Island
           near
           
             Sumatra
          
           called
           
             Andramania
             ,
          
           which
           is
           as
           much
           as
           
             aurea
             Insula
             ,
          
           participating
           of
           the
           name
           and
           nature
           of
           
             Ptol.
          
           his
           
             aurea
             Chersonesus
             ,
          
           or
           
             Chryse
             ,
          
           which
           contributes
           also
           with
           me
           .
        
         
           
             Solinus
          
           and
           
             Pliny
             ,
          
           make
           
             Taprobane
          
           7000
           furlongs
           long
           ,
           which
           
           is
           about
           800
           english
           miles
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           face
           of
           the
           shoar
           ,
           short
           and
           shallow
           (
           as
           
             Lins●hot
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
          
           13.
           among
           others
           hath
           observed
           )
           it
           seemes
           the
           rage
           of
           the
           Sea
           hath
           devoured
           a
           great
           part
           thereof
           :
           So
           as
           now
           it
           is
           not
           above
           250
           English
           miles
           long
           ,
           and
           about
           140
           broad
           .
        
         
           
             Ptol.
          
           his
           
             Taprobane
          
           abounded
           with
           Gold
           ,
           pretious
           stones
           ,
           &c.
           
           
           
             Linschot
          
           saies
           so
           of
           
             Seylam
          
           the
           best
           in
           all
           the
           East
           ,
           and
           fishing
           for
           pearles
           ,
           and
           mines
           of
           rich
           mettalls
           ,
           and
           store
           of
           Elephants
           the
           best
           of
           all
           
             India
             ,
          
           as
           
             S●rabo
             ,
             Solinus
             ,
             Pliny
             .
          
        
         
           Warrs
           ,
           Conquests
           ,
           and
           time
           (
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           Conquerour
           )
           
           devours
           all
           men
           ▪
           Townes
           ,
           Cities
           ,
           Countries
           .
           So
           also
           it
           defaces
           ,
           blots
           out
           ,
           and
           corrupt
           names
           ;
           I
           shall
           essay
           to
           scoure
           ,
           refresh
           and
           renew
           some
           places
           long
           disguised
           and
           obscured
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           be
           called
           in
           to
           support
           mine
           assertion
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           exemplifie
           a
           little
           among
           our selves
           to
           usher
           in
           some
           after
           instances
           in
           
             Seylam
          
           and
           
             Sumatra
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ptol.
          
           his
           
             Eblana
          
           is
           our
           
             Dublin
          
           in
           
             Ireland
             ,
          
           his
           
             Itaena
             aestuarium
          
           our
           
             Eden
          
           in
           
             Cumberland
             ,
          
           his
           
             Garienis
             Fluvius
          
           our
           river
           
             Yare
             ,
          
           his
           
             Garieni●
             ostium
          
           our
           
             Yarnemouth
             ,
          
           his
           
             Camalodunum
          
           our
           
             Maldon
          
           in
           
             Essex
             ,
          
           
           his
           
             Sabrina
          
           our
           
             Severne
             ▪
          
           I
           might
           be
           infinite
           herein
           near
           and
           far
           off
           ,
           but
           I
           premise
           but
           these
           few
           .
        
         
           In
           
             India
          
           near
           to
           
             Taprobane
             Ptol.
          
           had
           the
           great
           
             emporium
          
           or
           trade
           Town
           of
           
             Colchi
          
           our
           
             Cochin
             ,
          
           he
           had
           there
           near
           ,
           the
           South
           Promontory
           
             Comaria
             ,
          
           our
           now
           
             Cape
             Como●y
             ,
          
           and
           more
           East
           ,
           
             Promontorium
             Colligicum
          
           our
           now
           
             Cape
             C●ël
             ,
          
           he
           had
           the
           great
           
             emporium
             Malanga
          
           upon
           the
           Indian
           shoar
           ,
           &
           we
           
             Malacca
          
           though
           otherwise
           placed
           beyond
           
             Ganges
          
           Gulph
           ,
           or
           bay
           ,
           near
           
             Sumatra
             ,
          
           or
           the
           
             Aurea
             Chersonesus
             ,
          
           which
           errour
           was
           crowded
           in
           by
           first
           making
           
             Sumatra
          
           to
           be
           
             Taprobane
             ,
          
           and
           then
           
             Malacca
          
           to
           be
           near
           it
           as
           
             Malanga
          
           was
           to
           
             Seylam
          
           the
           true
           
             Taprobane
             ;
          
           And
           to
           enter
           into
           
             Tabrobane
             Ptol.
          
           had
           there
           
             Nagadiba
          
           our
           
             Negubo
          
           in
           
             Seylam
             ,
          
           he
           had
           
             Galiba
          
           our
           
             Chilaban
             ,
          
           if
           nimbly
           and
           swiftly
           spoken
           .
        
         
           Again
           
             Ptol.
          
           his
           
             Aurea
             Chersonesus
          
           had
           the
           Town
           
             Palandra
             ,
          
           which
           alludes
           to
           
             Palimban
          
           now
           in
           
             Sumatra
             ,
          
           and
           agrees
           in
           site
           ,
           he
           had
           the
           Town
           
             Samarada
          
           in
           the
           North-east
           corner
           of
           his
           
             Aurea
             Chersonesus
          
           which
           I
           presume
           may
           be
           that
           which
           first
           denominated
           that
           Island
           to
           be
           
             Sumatra
          
        
         
           It
           may
           be
           objected
           that
           
             Ptol.
          
           his
           
             Aurea
             Chersonesus
          
           was
           a
           
             pe●insula
             ,
          
           but
           almost
           an
           Island
           ,
           it
           is
           answered
           that
           it
           is
           evident
           enough
           that
           the
           store
           of
           slands
           which
           lye
           betwixt
           
             Sumatra
          
           and
           the
           Continent
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Sea
           hath
           not
           yet
           devoured
           and
           swallowed
           ,
           though
           rent
           and
           torn
           from
           
             terra
             firma
             ,
          
           doe
           clearly
           satisfie
           that
           the
           Sea
           hath
           cut
           off
           the
           neck
           of
           the
           land
           where
           
             Sumatra
          
           or
           the
           
             Aurea
             Chersonesus
             ,
          
           and
           the
           continent
           were
           once
           joyned
           together
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           a
           conclusion
           ,
           I
           will
           animadvert
           upon
           the
           story
           which
           
             Solinus
          
           and
           
             Pliny
          
           report
           after
           ehis
           manner
           .
        
         
           A
           servant
           of
           
             Annius
             Plocomus
          
           who
           was
           Customer
           ●or
           the
           red
           Sea
           ,
           in
           the
           raign
           of
           
             Claudius
             ,
          
           was
           carried
           with
           North-west
           winds
           from
           the
           Coast
           of
           
             Arabia
          
           besides
           
             Carmania
             ,
          
           in
           15
           daies
           to
           
             Taprobane
             ,
          
           which
           could
           not
           possibly
           be
           performed
           if
           
             Sumatra
          
           were
           
             Taprobane
             ,
          
           for
           from
           
             Babelmandel
          
           (
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           red
           Sea
           )
           and
           so
           over
           to
           
             Carmania
          
           (
           now
           
             Narsingua
          
           in
           a
           right
           line
           to
           the
           next
           and
           most
           Western
           cape
           of
           
             Sumatra
          
           (
           esteemed
           the
           then
           
             Taprobane
          
           )
           is
           about
           2400
           miles
           (
           as
           miles
           answer
           to
           a
           degree
           in
           that
           latitude
           )
           so
           as
           he
           must
           have
           sailed
           every
           of
           those
           fifteen
           daies
           above
           160
           miles
           ,
           and
           this
           I
           calculate
           in
           right
           lines
           ,
           whereas
           it
           is
           without
           dispute
           that
           he
           was
           driven
           to
           and
           fro
           in
           a
           crooked
           ,
           winding
           ,
           and
           
           unsteady
           course
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           by
           ▪
           side
           ,
           crosse
           ,
           contrary
           winds
           .
        
         
           This
           short
           discourse
           of
           
             Taprobane
          
           I
           wrote
           many
           yeares
           since
           ,
           as
           also
           a
           far
           longer
           o●Solomons
           Ophir
           ,
           which
           I
           now
           intended
           to
           offer
           to
           view
           ,
           but
           after
           much
           fruitlesse
           search
           for
           those
           papers
           ,
           I
           conclude
           them
           lent
           or
           lost
           ,
           but
           to
           whom
           ,
           or
           where
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           I
           well
           remember
           the
           Springs
           head
           of
           that
           discourse
           rose
           from
           
             Ophir
          
           and
           
             Havilah
          
           the
           Sonns
           of
           
             Ioctan
             ,
             Gen.
          
           10.
           29.
           and
           
             Gen.
          
           2.
           11
           ,
           12.
           and
           the
           stream
           after
           continued
           and
           ran
           untill
           it
           branched
           into
           two
           ,
           whereof
           the
           one
           emptyed
           it self
           into
           the
           
             Aurea
             Chersonesus
          
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           the
           other
           at
           
             Sofala
          
           in
           
             Mozambique
          
           in
           
             Afrique
          
           (
           for
           the
           compasse
           of
           my
           resolution
           had
           variation
           )
           and
           mine
           opinion
           and
           judgement
           fluctuated
           betwixt
           those
           two
           ,
           but
           in
           that
           Sea
           of
           matter
           I
           shall
           now
           saile
           no
           further
           ,
           and
           therefore
           here
        
         
           Ancora
           de
           prora
           jacitur
           —
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A87878e-470
           
             These
             lived
             with
             
               Phaleg
               .
               Noah
               8
               Sem
               239
               Arphaxad
               239
               Sala
               239
               Heber
               239
               Reu
               209
               Serug
               176
               Thure
               118
               Abraham
            
             48.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             9.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             in
             the
             same
             parallell
             with
             
               Babylon
               .
            
          
           
             Conject
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Conject
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Cust.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cust.
             2.
             
          
           
             Cust.
             3.
             
          
           
             Cust.
             4.
             
          
           
             Cust.
             5.
             
          
           
             Cust.
             6.
             
          
           
             Cust.
             7.
             
          
           
             Cust.
             8.
             
          
           
             Cust.
             9.
             
          
           
             Cust.
             10.
             
          
           
             Cust.
             11.
             
          
           
             Cust.
             12.
             
          
           
             Cust.
             13.
             
          
           
             Cust.
             14.
             
          
           
             Cust.
             15.
             
          
           
             Cust.
             16.
             
          
           
             Cust.
             17.
             
          
           
             Cust.
             18.
             
          
           
             Cust.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Cust.
            
             20.
             
             Their
             Princes
             .
          
           
             Cust.
             21.
             
          
           
             ●ust
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             
               De.
               mundo
            
             ca.
             3.
             pa.
             33.
             
          
           
             Cust.
             23.
             
          
           
             Cust.
             24.
             
          
           
             Cust.
             25.
             
          
           
             Cust.
             26
             
          
           
             S●
             .
             Cust.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sa.
             Cust
             ▪
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Sa.
            
             Cust.
             3.
             
          
           
             Sa.
             Cust.
             4.
             
          
           
             Sa.
             Cust.
             5.
             
          
           
             Sa.
             Cust.
             6.
             
          
           
             Sa.
             Cust.
             7.
             
          
           
             Sa.
             Cust.
             8.
             
          
           
             Sa.
             Cust.
             9.
             
          
           
             Sa.
             Cust.
             10.
             
          
           
             Sa.
             Cust.
             11.
             
          
           
             Sa.
             Cust.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             S●
             .
             Cust.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Sa.
             Cust.
             17.
             
          
           
             Sa.
             Cust.
             18.
             
          
           
             Sa.
             Cust.
             19.
             
          
           
             Sa.
             Cust
             ▪
             20.
             
          
           
             Sa.
             Cust.
             21.
             
          
           
             Sa.
             Cust.
             22.
             
          
           
             Sa.
             Cust
             ▪
             23.
             
          
           
             Calvin
             .
          
           
             Sa.
             Cust.
             24.
             
          
           
             Sa.
             Cust.
             25.
             
          
           
             Conject
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Conject
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             1
             
          
           
             Observ.
             2
             
          
           
             Observ.
             3
             
          
           
             Observ.
             4
             
          
           
             Observ.
             5
             
          
           
             
               Observ.
            
             6
             ▪
             
          
           
             Observ.
             7
             
          
           
             Observ.
             8
             
          
           
             Observ.
             9
             
          
           
             Observ.
             10
             
          
           
             Observ.
             11
             
          
           
             Observ.
             12
             
          
           
             Iudg
             9.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             the
             Name
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Si●e
             and
             Latitude
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Bigness
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Commodities
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Names
             .